The Arabian Nights' Entertainments (part 3 of 6)

The Arabian Nights' Entertainments (part 3 of 6)

But this is not all, said Giafar: at the end of nine months Schemseddin Mohammed’s wife was brought to bed of a daughter at Cairo, and on the same day Nourreddin’s wife brought forth a son at Balsora, who was called Bedreddin Hassan.

The grand vizier of Balsora testified his joy by great gifts and public entertainments for the birth of his grandson: and to show his son-in-law the great esteem he had for him, he went to the palace, and most humbly besought the sultan to grant Nourreddin Ali his office, that he might have the comfort before his death to see his son-in-law made grand vizier in his stead.

The sultan, who had taken a great liking to Nourreddin, when his father presented him after his marriage, and had ever since heard every body speak well of him, readily granted his father-in-law’s request, and caused Nourreddin immediately to put on the robe of grand vizier.

The next day, when the father saw his son-in-law preside in council, as he himself had done, and perform all the offices of grand vizier, his joy was complete. Nourreddin Ali behaved himself so well in every thing, that one would have thought he had been all his lifetime employed in such affairs. He continued afterwards to assist in council every time when the infirmities of age would not permit his father-in-law to appear.

The old gentleman died about four years after, with great satisfaction to see a branch of his family that promised so fair to support the grandeur of it.

Nourreddin Ali performed his last duty to him with all possible love and gratitude. And as soon as his son Bedreddin Hassan had attained to the age of seven years, he provided him a most excellent tutor, who taught him such things as became his birth. The child had a ready wit, and a genius capable of receiving all the good instructions that could be given.

After Bedreddin Hassan had been two years under the tuition of his master, who taught him perfectly to read, he learnt the Koran by heart. His father, Nourreddin Ali, put him afterwards to other tutors, by whom his mind was cultivated to such a degree, that when he was twelve years of age he had no more occasion for them; and then, as his physiognomy promised wonders, he was admired by all that looked upon him.

Hitherto, Nourreddin Ali had kept him to his study, and had not yet brought him in public; but now he carried him to the palace, on purpose to have the honour of kissing the sultan’s hand, who received him very graciously. The people that saw him in the streets were charmed with his gentle mien, and gave him a thousand blessings.

His father proposing to make him capable of supplying his place, spared no cost for that end, and brought him up to business of the greatest moment, on purpose to qualify him betimes. In short, he omitted nothing to advance a son he loved so well. But as he began to enjoy the fruits of his labour, he was all of a sudden taken with a violent fit of sickness; and finding himself past recovery, disposed himself to die a good mussulman.

In that last and precious moment he forgot not his son Bedreddin, but called for him, and said, My son, you see this world is transitory; there is nothing durable but in that which I shall speedily go to. You must therefore from henceforth begin to fit yourself for this charge, as I have done; you must prepare for it without murmuring, and so as to have no trouble of conscience for not acting the part of a real honest man. As for your religion, you are sufficiently instructed in it by what you have learnt from your tutors and your own study; and as to what belongs to an honest man, I shall give you some instructions, which I hope you will make good use of. As it is a necessary thing to know one’s self, and that you cannot come to that knowledge without you first understand who I am, I shall now tell it you.

I am, said he, a native of Egypt; my father, your grandfather, was first minister to the sultan of that kingdom. I myself had the honour to be vizier to that same sultan, and so has my brother, your uncle, who I suppose is yet alive; his name is Schemseddin Mohammed. I was obliged to leave him, and come into this country, where I have raised myself to the high dignity I now enjoy. But you will understand all these matters more fully by a manuscript that I shall give you.

At the same time Nourreddin Ali pulled out his pocket-book, which he had written with his own hand, and carried always about him, and giving it to Bedreddin Hassan, Take it, said he, and read it at your leisure; you will find, among other things, the day of my marriage, and that of your birth; these are such circumstances as perhaps you may hereafter have occasion to know, therefore you must keep it very carefully.

Bedreddin Hassan being most afflicted to see his father in that condition, and sensibly touched with this discourse, could not but weep when he received the pocket-book, and promised at the same time never to part with it.

That very moment Nourreddin Ali fainted, so that it was thought he would have expired; but he came to himself again, and uttered these words:

My son, said he, the first instruction I give you is, not to make yourself familiar with all sorts of people. The way to live happy is to keep your mind to yourself, and not to tell your thoughts easily.

Secondly, Not to do violence to any body whatever; for in that case you will draw every body’s hatred upon you. You ought to consider the world as a creditor, to whom you owe moderation, compassion, and forbearance.

Thirdly, Not to say a word when you are reproached: for, as the proverb says, He that keeps silence is out of danger. And in this case particularly you ought to practise it. You also know what one of our poets says upon this subject, That silence is the ornament and safeguard of life; That our speech ought not to be like a storm of rain that spoils all. Never did any man yet repent of having spoken too little, whereas many have been sorry that they spoke so much.

Fourthly, To drink no wine, for that is the source of all vices.

Fifthly, To be frugal in your way of living: if you do not squander your estate away, it will maintain you in time of necessity. I do not mean you should be either too liberal or too niggardly; for though you have never so little, if you husband it well, and lay it out on proper occasions, you shall have many friends; but if, on the contrary, you have great riches, and make but a bad use of them, all the world will forsake you, and leave you to yourself.

In short, Nourreddin Ali continued till the last moment of his breath to give good advice to his son; and when he was dead, he was magnificently interred with all the honours due to his quality. Bedreddin Hassan, of Balsora, for so he was called, because born in that town, was so overwhelmed with grief for the death of his father, that instead of a month’s time to mourn, according to custom, he kept himself close shut up in tears and solitude about two months, without seeing any body, or so much as going abroad to pay his duty to the sultan of Balsora; who, being displeased at his neglect, looked upon it as a slight put on his court and person, suffered his passion to prevail, and in his fury, called for the new grand vizier, (for he had created a new one as soon as Nourreddin Ali died,) commanded him to go to the house of the deceased, and seize upon it, with all his other houses, lands, and effects, without leaving any thing for Bedreddin Hassan, and to bring him prisoner along with him.

The new grand vizier, accompanied with a great many messengers belonging to the palace, justices, and other officers, went immediately to execute his commission. But one of Bedreddin Hassan’s slaves happening accidentally to come into the crowd, no sooner understood the vizier’s errand, but he ran before in all haste to give his master warning. He found him sitting in the porch of his house, as melancholy as if his father had been but newly dead. He fell down at his feet out of breath, and after he had kissed the hem of his garment, cried out, My lord, save yourself immediately. Bedreddin Hassan, lifting up his head, What is the matter? what news dost thou bring? --My lord, said he, there is no time to be lost; the sultan is horribly incensed against you, and he has sent people to take all you have, and also to seize your person.

The words of this faithful and affectionate slave put Bedreddin Hassan into great confusion. May not I have so much time, said he, as to take some money and jewels along with me? --No, sir, replied the slave; the grand vizier will be here this moment: begone immediately; save yourself. Bedreddin Hassan rose up from his sofa in all haste, put his feet in his sandals, and after he had covered his head with the tail of his gown, that his face might not be known, he fled, without knowing what way to go, to avoid the impending danger.

The first thought that came into his head was to get out of the next gate with all speed. He ran without stopping till he came to the public burying-ground, and since it was growing dark, he resolved to pass that night on his father’s tomb. It was a large edifice, in form of a dome, which Noureddin Ali built when he was alive. Bedreddin met a very rich Jew by the way, who was a banker and merchant, and was returning from a place where his affairs had called him to the city.

Isaac, the Jew, after he had paid his respects to Bedreddin Hassan, by kissing his hand, said, My lord, dare I be so bold as to ask whither you are going at this time of night all alone, and so much troubled? Has any thing disquieted you? --Yes, said Bedreddin; a while ago I was asleep, and my father appeared to me in a dream, looking very fiercely upon me, as if he were extraordinarily angry. I started out of my sleep very much frightened, and came out immediately to go and pray upon his tomb.

My lord, said the Jew (who did not know the true reason why Bedreddin left the town,) your father of happy memory, and my good lord, had store of merchandize in several vessels, which are yet at sea, and belong to you; I beg the favour of you to grant me the first refusal of them before any other merchant I am able to pay down ready money for all the goods that are in your ships: and to begin, if you will give me those that happen to come in the first ship that arrives in safety, I will pay you down in part of payment a thousand sequins. And drawing out a bag from under his gown, he showed it him, sealed up with one seal.

Bedreddin Hassan being banished from home, and dispossessed of all that he had in the world, looked upon this proposal of the Jew as a favour from heaven, and therefore accepted it with a great deal of joy. My lord, said the Jew, then you sell unto me, for a thousand sequins, the lading of the first of your ships that shall arrive in port. --Yes, answered Bedreddin, I sell it you for a thousand sequins; it is done. Upon this the Jew delivered him the bag of a thousand sequins, and offered to count them, but Bedreddin Hassan saved him the trouble, and said he would trust his word. Since it is so, my lord, said he, be pleased to favour me with a small note in writing of the bargain we have made. And having said this, he pulled the inkhorn from his girdle, and taking a small reed out of it neatly cut for writing, he presented it to him, with a piece of paper he took out of his letter-case; and whilst he held the inkhorn, Bedreddin Hassan wrote these words:

“This writing is to testify, that Bedreddin Hassan of Balsora has sold to Isaac the Jew, for the sum of one thousand sequins, received in hand, the lading of the first of his ships that shall arrive in this port.

“Bedreddin Hassan of Balsora.”

This note he delivered to the Jew, who put it in his letter-case, and then took his leave of him.

While Isaac pursued his journey to the city, Bedreddin Hassan made the best of his way to his father Nourreddin Ali’s tomb. When he came to it, he bowed his face to the ground, and, with his eyes full of tears, deplored his miserable condition. Alas! said he, unfortunate Bedreddin, what will become of thee? Whither canst thou fly for refuge against the unjust prince that persecutes thee? Was it not enough to be afflicted for the death of so dear a father? Must fortune needs add new misfortunes to just complaints? He continued a long time in this posture, but at last rose up again, and leaning his head upon his father’s sepulchre, his sorrows returned more violently than before; so that he sighed and mourned, till, overcome with heaviness, he stretched himself all along upon the floor, and fell asleep.

He had not slept long, when a genie, who had retired to that cemetery during the day, and was intending, according to his custom, to range about the world at night, espying this young man in Nourreddin Ali’s tomb, he entered, and finding Bedreddin lying on his back, was surprised at his beauty. When the genie had attentively considered Bedreddin Hassan, he said to himself, To judge of this creature by his good mien, he would seem to be an angel of the terrestrial paradise, whom God has sent to put the world in a flame with his beauty. At last after he had satisfied himself with looking upon him, he took a flight into the air, where meeting by chance with a fairy, they saluted one another; after which, he said to her, Pray descend with me into the cemetery, where I stay, and I will show you a prodigious beauty, which is worthy your admiration as well as mine. The fairy consented, and both descended; in an instant they came into the tomb. Look ye, said the genie to the fairy, showing her Bedreddin Hassan, did you ever see a young man of a better shape, and more beautiful than this?

The fairy having attentively observed Bedreddin, returned to the genie: I must confess, said she, that he is a very handsome man; but I just now came from seeing an object at Cairo, more admirable than this, and if you will hear me, I will tell you a strange story concerning her. You will very much oblige me in so doing, answered the genie. You must know then, said the fairy, (for I will tell it you at length), that the sultan of Egypt has a vizier called Schemseddin Mohammed, who has a daughter of about twenty years of age, the most beautiful and complete person that ever was known. The sultan having heard of this young lady’s beauty, sent the other day for her father, and told him, I understand you have a daughter to marry; I have a mind to marry her: will not you consent to it? The vizier, who did not expect this proposal, was troubled at it; and instead of accepting it joyfully, which another in his place would certainly have done, he answered the sultan, May it please your majesty, I am not worthy of the honour you confer upon me, and I most humbly beseech you to pardon me, if I do not agree to your request. You know I had a brother called Nourreddin Ali, who had the honour, as well as myself, to be one of your viziers: we had some difference together, which was the cause of his leaving me on a sudden, and since that time I have had no account of him till within these four days, that I heard he died at Balsora, being grand vizier to the sultan of that kingdom.

He has left a son behind him, and there having been an agreement between us to match our children together, if ever we had any, I am persuaded he intended that match when he died, and being desirous to fulfil the promise on my part, I conjure your majesty to grant me leave. You have in your court many other lords who have daughters as well as I, on whom you may please to bestow that honour.

The sultan of Egypt, provoked at this bold denial of Schemseddin Mohammed, said to him in a passion, which he could not restrain, Is this the way you requite my proposal to stoop so low as to desire your alliance? I know how to revenge your daring to prefer another to me, and I swear that your daughter shall be married to the most contemptible and ugly of all my slaves; and having spoken those words, he angrily bid the vizier begone, who went home to his house full of confusion, and extraordinarily sad.

This very day, the sultan sent for one of his grooms who is hump-backed, big-bellied, crook-legged, and as ugly as a hobgoblin; and after having commanded Schemseddin Mohammed to consent to marry his daughter to this ghastly slave, he caused the contract to be made and signed by witnesses in his own presence. The preparations for this fantastical wedding are all ready, and this very moment all the slaves belonging to the lords of the court of Egypt are waiting at the door of a bath, each with a flambeau in his hand, for the crook-backed groom, who is bathing himself, to go along with them to his bride, who is already dressed to receive him; and when I departed from Cairo, the ladies met for that purpose were going to conduct her in her nuptial attire to the hall, where she is to receive her hump-backed bridegroom, and is this minute now expecting him. I have seen her, and do assure you, that no person can look upon her without admiration.

When the fairy left off speaking, the genie said to her, Whatever you think or say, I cannot be persuaded that the girl’s beauty exceeds that of this young man. I will not dispute it with you, answered the fairy; for I must confess he deserves to be married to that charming creature which they design for hump-back. And I think it were a deed worthy of us to obstruct the sultan of Egypt’s injustice, and to put this young gentleman in the room of the slave. --You are in the right, answered the genie; I am extremely obliged to you for so good a thought, let us deceive him. I consent to your revenge upon the sultan of Egypt; let us comfort a distressed father, and make his daughter as happy as she thinks herself miserable. I will no my utmost endeavour to make this project succeed, and I am persuaded you will not be backward. I will be at the pains to carry him to Cairo before he awake, and afterwards leave it to your care to carry him elsewhere, when we have accomplished our design.

The fairy and the genie having thus concerted what they had to do, the genie lifted up Bedreddin Hassan gently, and with an inconceivable swiftness carried him through the air, and set him down at the door of a public house, next to the bath, whence hump-back was to come with the train of slaves that waited for him. Bedreddin Hassan awaked that very moment, and was mightily surprised to find himself in the middle of a city he knew not. He was going to cry out, and to ask where he was; but the genie touched him gently on the shoulder, and forbid him to speak a word. Then he put a torch in his hand, and bid him go and mix with the crowd at the door of the bath --follow them till you come into a hall, where they are going to celebrate a marriage. The bridegroom is a hump-backed fellow, and by that you will easily know him. Put yourself at the right hand as you go in, and then immediately open the purse of sequins you have in your bosom, and distribute them among the musicians and dancers as they go along; and when you are got into the hall, give money also to the female slaves you see about the bride, when they come near you; but every time you put your hand in your purse, be sure to take out a whole handful, and do not spare them. Observe to do every thing exactly as I have told you, with great presence of mind; be not afraid of any person or thing, and leave the rest to a superior power, who will order matters as he thinks fit.

Young Bedreddin being well instructed in all that he was to do, advanced towards the door of the bath; the first thing he did was to light his torch as that of a slave; and then mixing among them as if he belonged to some nobleman of Cairo, he marched along as they did, and followed hump-back, who came out of the bath, and mounted a horse out of the sultan’s own stable.

Bedreddin Hassan coming near to the musicians, and men and women dancers, who went just before the bridegroom, pulled out time after time whole handfuls of sequins, which he distributed among them; and as he thus gave his money with an unparalleled grace and engaging mien, all who received it cast their eyes upon him; and after they had a full view of his face, they found him so handsome and comely, that they could not look off again.

At last they came to Schemseddin Mohammed’s gate, who was Bedreddin Hassan’s uncle, and little thought his nephew was so near. The doorkeepers, to prevent any disorder, kept back all the slaves that carried torches, and would not let them come in. Bedreddin was likewise refused; but the musicians, who had free entrance, stood still, and protested they would not go in, if they hindered him from going along with them. He is not one of the slaves, said they: look upon him, and you will soon be satisfied as to that. He is certainly a young stranger who is curious to see the ceremonies observed at weddings in this city; and saying thus, they put him in the midst of them, and carried him in, whether the porters would or no; they took his torch out of his hand, and gave it to the first they met: having brought him into the hall, they placed him at the right hand of the hump-backed bridegroom, who sat near the vizier’s daughter on a throne most richly adorned.

She appeared very lovely in all her dresses, but in her face there was nothing to be seen but vexation and mortal grief. The cause of this was easy to be guessed at, when she had by her side a bridegroom so very deformed; and so unworthy of her love. The throne of that ill matched couple was in the midst of a sofa. The ladies of the emirs, viziers, and those of the sultan’s bedchamber, and several other ladies of the court and city, were placed on each side, a little lower, every one according to their quality, and all of them so finely and richly dressed, that it was one of the pleasantest sights that could be seen, each of them holding a large wax taper in their hand.

When they saw Bedreddin Hassan come into the room, they all fixed their eyes upon him, and admiring his shape, his behaviour, and the beauty of his face, they could not forbear looking upon him. When he was set down, every one left their seats and came near to him to have a full view of his face, and almost all of them, as they turned to their seats, found themselves moved with tender passion.

The disparity between Bedreddin Hassan and the hump-backed groom, who made such a horrible figure, occasioned a great murmuring among the company, insomuch that the ladies cried out, We must give our bride to this handsome young gentleman, and not to this ugly hump-back. Nor did they rest here, but uttered imprecations against the sultan, who, abusing his absolute power, would unite ugliness and beauty together. They did also upbraid the bridegroom, so as they put him quite out of countenance, to the great satisfaction of the spectators, whose shouts for some time put a stop to the concert of music in the hall. At last, the musicians began again, and the women who had dressed the bride came all about her.

At the sound of the instruments, the bride changed her dress seven different times, and each time that she did so, she rose up from her seat, followed by her bride-woman, and passed by hump-back, without giving him one look, and went towards Bedreddin Hassan, before whom she presented herself in her new attire. On this occasion, Bedreddin, according to the instructions given him by the genie, failed not to put his hands in his purse, and pulled out handfuls of sequins, which he distributed among the women that followed the bride. Nor did he forget the players and dancers, but also threw money to them. It was pleasant to see how they pushed one another to gather it up. They showed themselves very thankful, and made him signs that the young bride should be for him, and not for the hump-back fellow. The women that attended her, told her the same thing, and did not value whether the groom heard them or not; for they put a thousand tricks upon him, which very much pleased the spectators.

When the ceremony of changing habits was passed, the music ceased and went away, but made a sign to Bedreddin Hassan to stay behind. The ladies did the same, and went all home, but those that belonged to the house. The bride went into a closet, whither her woman followed to undress her, and none remained in the hall but the hump-back groom, Bedreddin Hassan, and some of the domestics.

Hump-back, who was furiously mad at Bedreddin, suspecting him to be his rival, gave him a cross look, and said, And thou, what dost thou wait for? Why art thou not gone as well as the rest? Begone. Bedreddin having no pretence to stay, withdrew, not knowing what to do with himself. But he was not gone out of the porch, when the genie and the fairy met and stopped him. Whither are you going? said the fairy; stay, for hump-back is not in the hall, he is gone out about some business; you have nothing to do but return, and introduce yourself into the bride’s chamber. As soon as you are alone with her, tell her boldly that you are her husband, that the sultan’s intention was only to make sport with the groom; and to make this pretended bridegroom some amends, you had caused to be prepared for him in the stable, a good dish of cream. And then tell her all the fine things you can think on to persuade her; for being so handsome as you are, little persuasion will do; she will think herself happy in being deceived so agreeably. In the mean time, we will take care that the hump-back shall not return, and let nothing hinder you from passing the night with your bride, for she is yours, and none of his.

While the fairy thus encouraged Bedreddin, and instructed him how he should behave himself, hump-back was really gone out of the room: for the genie went to him in the shape of a great cat mewing at a most fearful rate. The fellow called to the cat, he clapped his hands to make her flee; but instead of that the cat stood upon her hinder feet, staring with her eyes like fire, looking fiercely at him, mewing louder than she did at first, and growing bigger till she was as large as an ass. At this sight, hump-back would have cried out for help, but his fear was so great, that he stood gaping, and could not utter one word; and that he might have no time to recover, the genie changed himself immediately into a large buffalo, and in this shape, called to him with a voice that redoubled his fear, Thou hump-backed villain! At these words, the affrighted groom cast himself upon the ground, and covering his face with his gown, that he might not see this dreadful beast, Sovereign prince of buffaloes, said he, what is it you want of me? --Wo be to thee, replied the genie; hast thou the boldness to venture to marry my mistress? O my lord, said hump-back, I pray you to pardon me; if I am guilty, it is through ignorance; I did not know that this lady had a buffalo to her sweetheart; command me in any thing you please, I give you my oath that I am ready to obey you. --By death, replied the genie, if thou goest out from hence, or speakest a word till the sun rises, I will crush thy head to pieces; but then I give thee leave to go from hence: I warn thee to make despatch, and not to look back, but if thou hast the imprudence to return, it shall cost thee thy life. When the genie had done speaking, he transformed himself into the shape of a man, took hump-back by the legs, and after having set him against the wall, with his head downwards, if thou stir, said he, before the sun rise, as I have told thee already, I will take thee by the heels again, and dash thy head in a thousand pieces against the wall.

To return to Bedreddin Hassan, who being prompted by the genie and the presence of the fairy, got into the hall again, from whence he slipt into the bride-chamber, where he sat down, expecting the success of his adventure. After a while, the bride arrived, conducted by an old matron, who came no farther than the door, exhorting the bridegroom to do his duty like a man, without looking in to see if it was hump-back or another, and then locked the door, and retired.

The young bride was mightily surprised, instead of hump-back, to find Bedreddin Hassan, who came up to her with the best grace in the world. What! my dear friend, said she, by your being here at this time of night, you must be my husband’s comrade? --No, madam, said Bedreddin, I am of another sort of quality than that ugly hump-back. But, said she, you do not consider that you speak degradingly of my husband. --He your husband, madam! replied he; can you retain those thoughts so long? Be convinced of your mistake, madam, for so much beauty must never be sacrificed to the most contemptible of all mankind. It is I, madam, that am the happy mortal for whom it is reserved. The sultan had a mind to make himself merry by putting this trick upon the vizier your father, but he chose me to be your real husband. You might have observed how the ladies, the musicians, the dancers, your women, and all the servants of your family, were pleased with this comedy. We have sent that hump-backed fellow to his stable again, where he is just now eating a dish of cream; and you may rest assured that he will never appear any more before your eyes.

At this discourse, the vizier’s daughter, who was more like one dead than alive when she came into the bride-chamber, put on a gay air, which made her so handsome that Bedreddin was perfectly charmed with her.

I did not expect, said she, to meet with so pleasing a surprise; and I had condemned myself to live unhappily all my days. But my good fortune is so much the greater that I possess in you a man that is worthy of my tenderest affection.

Having spoken thus, she undressed herself and stept into bed. Bedreddin Hassan, overjoyed to see himself possessor of so many charms, made haste to follow her, and laid his clothes upon a chair, with the bag that he got from the Jew; which, notwithstanding all the money he had pulled out, was still full. He likewise laid off his turban, and put on a night-cap that had been ordained for hump-back, and so went to bed in his shirt and drawers. [60] His drawers were of blue satin, tied with a lace of gold.

Whilst the two lovers were asleep, the genie, who had met again with the fairy, told her that it was high time to finish what was begun, and so successfully carried on hitherto: then let us not be overtaken by daylight, which will soon appear; go you and bring off the young man again without awaking him.

The fairy went into the bed-chamber where the two lovers were fast asleep, and took up Bedreddin Hassan just as he was, that is to say, in his shirt and drawers; and in company with the genie, with a wonderful swiftness flew away with him to the gates of Damascus, in Syria, where they arrived just at the time when the officers of the mosques, appointed for that end, were calling the people to come to prayers at break of day. The fairy laid Bedreddin Hassan softly on the ground, and leaving him close by the gate, departed with the genie.

The gate of the city being opened, and a great many people assembled to get out, they were mightly surprised to see Bedreddin Hassan lying in his shirt and drawers upon the ground. One said, He has been hard put to it to get away from his mistress, that he could not get time to put on his clothes. --Look ye, said another, how people expose themselves: sure enough he has spent most part of the night in drinking with his friends, till he has got drunk; and then, perhaps, having occasion to go out, instead of returning, is come this length, and not having his senses about him, was overtaken with sleep. Others were of another opinion; but nobody could guess what had been the occasion of his coming thither.

A small puff of wind happening to blow at the same time, uncovered his breast, that was whiter than snow. Every one being struck with admiration at the fineness of his complexion, they spoke so loud that it awaked the young man.

His surprise was as great as theirs, when he found himself at the gate of a city where he had never been before, and encompassed by a crowd of people gazing at him. Gentlemen, said he, for God’s sake tell me where I am, and what you would have of me? One of the crowd spoke to him, saying, Young man, the gates of the city were just now opened, and as we came out we found you lying here in this condition, and stood still to look on you: Have you lain here all night? and do not you know that you are at one of the gates of Damascus? --At one of the gates of Damascus! answered Bedreddin; sure you mock me. When I lay down to sleep last night I was at Cairo. When he said these words, some of the people, moved with compassion for him, said, It is pity that such a handsome young man should have lost his senses! and so went away.

My son, said an old gentleman to him, you know not what you say. How is it possible that you, being this morning at Damascus, could be last night at Cairo? --It is true, for all that, said Bedreddin; for I swear to you, that I was all day yesterday at Balsora. He had no sooner said these words, but all the people fell into a fit of laughter, and cried out, He’s a fool, he’s a madman. There were some, however, that pitied him because of his youth; and one among the company said to him, My son, you must certainly be crazed; you do not consider what you say. Is it possible that a man could yesterday be at Balsora, the same night at Cairo, and next morning at Damascus? Sure you are asleep still: come, rouse up your spirits. --What I say, answered Bedreddin Hassan, is so true, that last night I was married in the city of Cairo. All those that laughed before could not forbear laughing again, when he said so. Call yourself to mind, said the same person that spoke before; you have sure enough dreamt all this, and that fancy still possesses your brain. --I am sensible of what I say, answered the young man. Pray can you tell me how it was possible for me to go in a dream to Cairo, where I am very certain I was in person, and where my bride was seven times brought before me, each time dressed in a different habit: and where I saw an ugly hump-backed follow, to whom they intended to give her? Besides, I want to know what is become of my gown, my turban, and the bag of sequins I had at Cairo.

Though he assured them that all these things were matter of fact, yet they could not forbear to laugh at him; which put him into such confusion, that he knew not what to think of all those adventures.

After Bedreddin Hassan had confidently affirmed all that he said to be true, he rose up to go into the town, and every one that followed him called out, A madman, a fool. Upon this some looked out at their windows, some came to their doors, and others joined with those that were about him, calling out as they did, A madman; but not knowing for what In this perplexity of mind the young gentleman happened to come before a pastrycook’s shop, and went into it to avoid the rabble.

This pastrycook had formerly been captain to a troop of Arabian robbers, who plundered the caravans; and though he was become a citizen of Damascus, where he behaved himself to every one’s content, yet he was dreaded by all those that knew him; wherefore, as soon as he came out to the rabble that followed Bedreddin, they dispersed.

The pastrycook seeing them all gone, asked him who he was, and what brought him thither? Bedreddin Hassan told him all, not concealing his birth, nor the death of his father, the grand vizier. He afterwards gave him an account why he left Balsora; now, after he had fallen asleep the night following upon his father’s tomb, he found himself when he awaked at Cairo, where he had married a lady; and at last, in what amazement he was, when he found himself at Damascus, without being able to penetrate into all those wonderful adventures.

Your history is one of the most surprising, said the pastrycook; but if you will follow my advice, you shall let no man know those matters you have revealed to me, but patiently expect till heaven think fit to put an end to your misfortunes; you shall be free to stay with me till then; and since I have no children, I will own you for my son, if you consent to it; and after you are so adopted, you may freely walk up and down the city, without being exposed any more to the insults of the rabble.

Though this adoption was below the son of a grand vizier, Bedreddin was glad to accept of the pastrycook’s proposals, judging it the best thing he could do, considering his then circumstances. The cook clothed him, called for witnesses, and went before a notary, where he acknowledged him for his son. After this Bedreddin staid with him by the name of Hassan, and learned the pastry trade.

Whilst this passed at Damascus, Schemseddin Mohammed’s daughter awaked, and finding Bedreddin gone out of bed, supposed he had risen softly for fear of disturbing her, but he would soon return. As she was in expectation of him, her father, the vizier (who was mightily vexed at the affront put upon him by the sultan) came and knocked at her chamber-door with a resolution to bewail her sad destiny. He called her by her name, and she knowing him by his voice, immediately got up, and opened the door. She kissed his hand, and received him with so much satisfaction in her countenance as surprised the vizier, (who expected to find her drowned in tears, and as much grieved as himself.) Unhappy wretch! said he in a passion, do you appear before me thus? After the hideous sacrifice you have just consummated, can you see me with so much satisfaction?

The new bride seeing her father angry at her pleasant countenance, said to him, For God’s sake, sir, do not reproach me wrongfully; it is not the hump-back fellow, whom I abhor more than death; it is not that monster I have married; every body laughed him to scorn, and put him so out of countenance, that he was forced to run away and hide himself, to make room for a charming young gentleman, who is my real husband. --What fable do you tell me? said Schemseddin Mohammed, roughly. What! did not crook-back lie with you to-night? --No, sir, said she; it was that young gentleman I told you of, who has large eyes and black eyebrows. At these words, the vizier lost all patience, and fell into a terrible passion. --Ah! wicked woman, said he, you will make me distracted! --It is you, father, said she, that put me out of my senses by your incredulity. --So it is not true, replied the vizier, that hump-back --Let us talk no more of hump-back, said she; a curse upon hump-back! must I always have him cast in my dish? Father, said she, I tell you once more, that I did not bed with him, but with my dear spouse, who, I believe, is not very far off.

Schemseddin Mohammed went out to seek him, but instead of seeing him was mightily surprised to find hump-back with his head on the ground, and his heels uppermost, as the genie had set him against the wall. What is the meaning of this? said he; who placed you thus? Crook-back, knowing it to be the vizier, answered, Alas! alas! it is you then that would marry me to the mistress of a buffalo, the sweetheart of an ugly genie; I won’t be your fool; you shan’t put a trick upon me.

Schemseddin Mohammed, when he heard hump-back speak thus, thought he was raving, and bid him move, and stand upon his legs. I will take care how I do that, said hump-back, unless the sun be risen. --Know, sir, that when I came hither last night, on a sudden, a black cat appeared to me, and in an instant grew as big as a buffalo. I have not forgot what he said to me; therefore, you may go about your business, and leave me here. The vizier, instead of going away, took him by the heels, and made him get up. Then hump-back ran off as fast as he could, without looking behind him; and coming to the palace, presented himself to the sultan, who laughed heartily when he told him the story how the genie had served him.

Schemseddin Mohammed returned to his daughter’s chamber more astonished than before. Well, then, my abused daughter, said he, can you give me no farther light into this matter? --Sir, said she, I can give you no other account than what I have done already. Here are my husband’s clothes, which he left upon the chair; perhaps you may find somewhat there, that may solve your doubt. Then she showed him Bedreddin’s turban, which he took and examined narrowly on all sides. I should take this to be a vizier’s turban, if it were not made after the Moussoul [61] fashion. But perceiving somewhat to be sewed between the stuff and the lining, he called for scissors, and having unript it, found the paper which Nourreddin Ali gave Bedreddin, his son, as he was dying, and which he had put into his turban for more security.

Schemseddin Mohammed having opened the paper, knew his brother Nourreddin’s hand, and found this superscription, ‘For my son, Bedreddin Hassan.’ Before he could make any reflections upon it, his daughter delivered him the bag that lay under his clothes, which he likewise opened, and found it full of sequins; for, as I told you before, notwithstanding all the liberality of Bedreddin, it was still kept full by the genie and fairy. He read these following words upon a note in the bag: ‘A thousand sequins belonging to Isaac the Jew.’ And these lines underneath, which the Jew wrote before he parted from Bedreddin Hassan. ‘Delivered to Bedreddin Hassan, for the cargo of the first of those ships that formerly belonged to Nourreddin Ali, his father, of worthy memory, sold unto me upon its arrival in this place.’ He had scarce read these words, when he gave a shout, and fainted away.

The vizier, Schemseddin Mohammed, being recovered from his fit by the help of his daughter, and the woman she called to her assistance. Daughter, said he, do not frighten yourself at this accident; the reason of it is such as you can scarcely believe. Your bridegroom is your cousin, the son of Nourreddin Ali. The thousand sequins in the bag puts me in mind of a quarrel I had with my dear brother; it is, without doubt, the dowry he gives you. God be praised for all things, and particularly for this miraculous adventure, which demonstrates his almighty power. Then looking again upon his brother’s writing, he kissed it several times, shedding abundance of tears.

He looked over the book from one end to the other, where he found the date of his brother’s arrival at Balsora, of his marriage, and of the birth of Bedreddin Hassan; and when he compared the same with the day of his own marriage, and the birth of his daughter at Cairo, he admired how every thing did agree so exactly.

The happy discovery put him into such a transport of joy, that he took up the book, with the ticket of the bag, and showed it to the sultan, who pardoned what was past, and was so much pleased with the relation of this adventure, that he caused it, with all its circumstances, to be put in writing for the use of posterity.

Meanwhile, the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed could not comprehend the reason why his nephew did not appear; he expected him every moment, and was impatient to have him in his arms. After he had expected him seven days in vain, he searched for him through all Cairo, but could hear no news of him, which perplexed him very much. This is the strangest adventure, said he, that ever man met with, and not knowing what alteration might happen, he thought fit to draw up in writing with his own hand, after what manner the wedding had been solemnized; how the hall and his daughter’s bed-chamber were furnished, and other circumstances. He likewise made the turban, the bag, and the rest of Bedreddin’s things, into a bundle, and locked them up.

After some days were past, the vizier’s daughter perceived herself with child, and was brought to bed of a son after nine months. A nurse was provided for the child, besides other women and slaves to wait upon him; and his grandfather called him Agib. [62]

When young Agib had attained the age of seven, the vizier, instead of teaching him to read at home, put him to school with a master, who was in great esteem; and two slaves were ordered to wait upon him. Agib used to play with his schoolfellows, and as they were all inferior to him in quality, they showed him great respect, according to the example of their master, who many times would pass by faults in him, that he would not pass by in the rest. This complaisance spoiled Agib, so that he became proud and insolent, would have his playfellows bear all from him, and would bear nothing from them, but be master every where; and if any one took the liberty to thwart him, he would call them a thousand names, and many times beat them.

In short, all the scholars were weary of his company, and complained of him to their master. He answered, that they must have patience. But when he saw that Agib still grew more and more insolent, and occasioned him a great deal of trouble, Children, said he to his scholars, I find Agib is a little insolent gentleman; I will show you a way how to mortify him, so as he shall never torment you any more: nay, I believe it will make him leave the school. When he comes again to-morrow, and that you have a mind to play together, set yourselves round him, and do one of you call out, Come, let us play, but upon condition, that they who desire to play shall tell his own name, and the names of his father and mother, and they who refuse it shall be esteemed bastards, and not suffered to play in our company.

Next day, when they were gathered together, they failed not to follow their master’s instructions; they placed themselves round Agib, and one of them called out, Let us begin a play, but on condition, that he who cannot tell his own name, and that of his father and mother, shall not play at all. They all cried out, and so did Agib, We consent to it. Then he that spoke first asked every one the question, and all fulfilled the condition except Agib, who answered, my name is Agib; my mother is called the lady of beauty, and my father Schemseddin Mohammed, vizier to the sultan.

At these words all the children cried out, Agib, what did you say? That is not the name of your father, but your grandfather. A curse on you, said he in a passion; what! dare you say that the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed is not my father? No, no, cried they, with great laughter, he is but your grandfather, and you shall not play with us. Nay, we will take care how we come into your company. Having spoken thus, they all left him, scoffing him, and laughing among themselves, which mortified Agib so much that he wept.

This schoolmaster, who was near, and heard all that passed, came just at the nick of time, and speaking to Agib, said he, Agib, do not you know that the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed is none of your father, but your grandfather, and the father of your mother, the lady of beauty? We know not the name of your father no more than you do. We only know that the sultan was going to marry your mother to one of his grooms, a hump-back fellow; but a genie lay with her. This is hard upon you, and ought to teach you to treat your schoolfellows with less haughtiness than you have done hitherto.

Little Agib being nettled at this, ran hastily out of the school, and went home crying. He came straight to his mother’s chamber, who being alarmed to see him thus grieved, asked him the reason. He could not answer for tears, his grief was so great; and it was but now and then he could speak plain enough to repeat what had been said to him, and occasioned his sorrow.

When he came to himself, Mother, said he, for the love of God be pleased to tell me who is my father. My son, said she, Schemseddin Mohammed, that every day makes so much of you, is your father. You do not tell me truth, said he; he is your father, and none of mine. But whose son am I? At this question, the lady of beauty calling to mind her wedding-night, which had been succeeded by a long widowhood, began to shed tears, repining bitterly at the loss of so lovely a husband as Bedreddin.

Whilst the lady of beauty and Agib were both weeping, in comes the vizier, who demanded the reason of their sorrow. The lady told him the shame Agib had undergone at school, which so much affected the vizier, that he joined his tears with theirs, and judging from this, that the misfortune which had happened to his daughter was the common discourse of the town, he was quite out of patience.

Being thus afflicted, he went to the sultan’s palace, and falling prostrate at his feet, most humbly prayed him to give him leave to make a journey into the provinces of the Levant, and particularly to Balsora, in search of his nephew Bedreddin Hassan. For he could not bear any longer that the people of the city should believe a genie had got his daughter with child.

The sultan was much concerned at the vizier’s affliction, approved his resolution, and gave him leave to go. He caused a passport also to be written for him, praying, in the most obliging terms that could be, all kings and princes, in whose dominions the said Bedreddin might sojourn, to grant that the vizier might bring him along with him.

Schemseddin Mohammed, not knowing how to express his thankfulness to the sultan for this favour, thought it his duty to fall down before him a second time, and the floods of tears he shed gave him sufficient testimony of his gratitude. At last, having wished the sultan all manner of prosperity, he took his leave, and went home to his house, where he disposed every thing for his journey; and the preparations for it were carried on with so much diligence, that in four days after he left the city, accompanied by his daughter the lady of beauty, and his grandson, Agib.

They travelled nineteen days without stopping any where; but on the twentieth, arriving in a very pleasant mead, at a small distance from the gate of Damascus, they stopped there, and pitched their tents upon the banks of a river, that runs through the town, and gives a very agreeable prospect to its neighbourhood.

The vizier Schemseddin Mohammed declared he would stay in that pleasant place two days, and pursue his journey on the third. In the mean time he gave leave to his retinue to go to Damascus: and almost all of them made use of it: some influenced by curiosity to see a city they had heard so much of, and others by the opportunity of vending there the Egyptian goods they had brought with them, or buying stuffs, and the rarities of the country. The beautiful lady desiring her son Agib might share in the satisfaction of viewing that celebrated city, ordered the black eunuch that acted in quality of his governor, to conduct him thither, and take care he came to no harm.

Agib, in magnificent apparel, went along with the eunuch, who had a large cane in his hand. They had no sooner entered the city, than Agib, fair and glorious as the day, attracted the eyes of the people. Some got out of their houses to gain a nearer and narrower view of him; others put their heads out of the windows, and those who passed along the street were not satisfied in stopping to look upon him; but kept pace with him, to prolong the pleasure of the agreeable sight: in fine, there was nobody that did not admire him, and bestow a thousand benedictions on the father and mother that had given being to so fine a child. By chance the eunuch and he passed by the shop where Bedreddin Hassan was, and there the crowd was so great, that they were forced to halt.

The pastrycook, that had adopted Bedreddin Hassan, had died some years before, and left him his shop and all his estates. So Bedreddin became master of the shop, and managed the pastry trade so dexterously, that he gained great reputation in Damascus. Bedreddin seeing so great a crowd before his door, that were gazing so attentively upon Agib, and the black eunuch, stepped out to see them himself; and having cast his eyes particularly upon Agib, presently found himself moved, he knew not how, nor why. He was not struck, like the people, with the brilliant beauty of the boy: another cause, unknown to him, gave rise to the uneasiness and emotion he felt. It was the force of blood that wrought in this tender father; who laying aside his business, made up to Agib, and with an engaging air, said to him: My little lord, who hast won my soul, be so kind as to come into my shop, and eat a bit of such fare as I have; that I may have the pleasure of admiring you at my ease. These words he pronounced with such tenderness, that tears trickled from his eyes. Little Agib was moved when he saw it, and turning to the eunuch, This honest man, said he, has a face that pleases me; he speaks in such an affectionate manner, that I cannot avoid complying with his request; let us step into his house and taste his pastry. It would be a fine thing truly, replied the slave, to see the son of a vizier, like you, go into a pastrycook’s shop to eat; do not imagine that I will suffer any such thing. --Alas! my little lord, cried Bedreddin, it is a great piece of cruelty to trust the conduct of you in the hands of a person who treats you so harshly. Then applying himself to the eunuch, My good friend, continued he, pray do not hinder this young lord from granting me the favour I ask; do not put that piece of mortification upon me: rather do me the honour to walk in along with him, and by so doing, you will let the world know, that, though your outside is brown like a chestnut, your inside is as white. Do you know, continued he, that I am master of the secret to make you white, instead of being black as you are? This set the eunuch a laughing, and then he asked Bedreddin what that secret was. I will tell you, replied Bedreddin, and so he repeated some verses in praise of black eunuchs, implying, that it was by their ministry that the honour of princes and of all great men was secured. The eunuch was so charmed with these verses, that, without further hesitation, he suffered Agib to go into the shop, and went in with him himself.

Bedreddin Hassan was overjoyed in having obtained what he had so passionately desired, and falling again to the work he had thus discontinued, I was making, said he, cream-tarts; and you must, with submission, eat of them. I am persuaded you will find them very good; for my own mother, who makes them incomparably well, taught me to make them, and the people send to buy them of me from all quarters of the town. This said, he took a cream tart out of the oven, and after strewing upon it some pomegranate kernels and sugar, set it before Agib, who found it very delicious.

Another was served up to the eunuch, and he gave the same judgment.

While they were both eating, Bedreddin Hassan minded Agib very attentively; and after looking upon him again and again, it came into his mind, that for any thing he knew, he might have such a son by his charming wife, from whom he had been so soon and so cruelly separated; and the very thought drew tears from his eyes. He was thinking to have put some question to little Agib about his journey to Damascus; but the child had no time to gratify his curiosity, for the eunuch pressing him to return to his grandfather’s tents, took him away as soon as he had done eating. Bedreddin Hassan, not contented with looking after him, shut up his shop immediately, and went after him.

Bedreddin Hassan ran after Agib and the eunuch, and overtook them before they were got to the gate of the city. The eunuch perceiving he followed them was extremely surprised. You impertinent fellow, you, said he, with an angry tone, what do you want? My dear friend, replied Bedreddin, do not you trouble yourself. I have a little business out of town, that is just come into my head, and I must needs go and look after it. This answer, however, did not at all satisfy the eunuch, who, turning to Agib, said, This is all owing to you; I foresaw I should repent of my complaisance; you would needs go into the man’s shop --it was not wisely done in me to give you leave. Perhaps, replied Agib, he has real business out of town, and the road is free to every body. While this passed, they kept walking together, without looking behind them, till they came near the vizier’s tents, upon which they turned about to see if Bedreddin followed them. Agib, perceiving he was within two paces of him, reddened and whitened alternately, according to the different emotions that affected him. He was afraid the grand vizier, his grandfather, should come to know he had been in the pastry shop, and had eaten there. In this dread, he took up a pretty large stone that lay at his foot, and throwing it at Bedreddin Hassan, hit him in the forehead, which gave him such a wound, that his face was covered with blood. Then he took to his heels, and ran under the eunuch’s tent. The eunuch gave Bedreddin to understand, he had no reason to complain of a mischance that he had merited and brought upon himself.

Bedreddin turned towards the city, stanching the blood of this wound with his apron, which he had not put off. I was a fool, said he within himself, for leaving my house, to take so much pains about this brat; for doubtless he would never have used me after this manner, if he had not thought I had some ill design against him. When he got home, he had his wound dressed, and softened the sense of his mischance by the reflection, that there was an infinite number of people upon the earth that were yet more unfortunate than he.

Bedreddin kept on the pastry trade at Damascus, and his uncle, Schemseddin Mohammed, went from thence three days after his arrival. He went by way of Emaus, Hanah, and Halep; then crossed the Euphrates, and, after passing through Mardin, Moussoul, Singier, Diarbeker, and several other towns, arrived at last at Balsora; and immediately after his arrival, desired audience of the sultan, who was no sooner informed of Schemseddin’s quality than he gave him audience, received him very favourably, and asked him the occasion of his journey to Balsora. Sir, replied the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed, I come to know what is become of the son of Nourreddin Ali, my brother, who has had the honour to serve your majesty. Nourreddin Ali, said the sultan, has been dead a long while; as for his son, all I can tell you of him is, that he disappeared all on a sudden, about two months after his father’s death, and nobody has seen him since, notwithstanding all the inquiry I ordered to be made. But his mother, who is daughter of one of my vizier’s, is still alive. Schemseddin Mohammed desired leave of the sultan to see her, and carry her to Egypt; and having obtained his request, without tarrying till the next day for the satisfaction of seeing her, inquired after her place of abode, and that very hour went to her house, accompanied with his daughter and his grandson.

The widow of Nourreddin Ali lived still in the same place where her husband had lived. It was a fine stately house, adorned with marble pillars; but Schemseddin did not stop to view it. At his entry, he kissed the gate, and the piece of marble upon which his brother’s name was written in letters of gold. He asked to speak with his sister-in-law, and was told by her servants that she was in a small building in form of a dome, which they showed to him, in the middle of a very spacious court. This tender mother used to spend the greatest part of the day and night in that room, which she had built for a representation of the tomb of Bedreddin Hassan, whom she took to be dead after so long absence. At that very minute she was pouring tears over the thoughts of that dear child, and Schemseddin Mohammed entering, found her buried in the deepest affliction.

He made his compliment, and after beseeching her to suspend her tears and sighs, informed her, he had the honour to be her brother-in-law, and acquainted her with the reason of his journey from Cairo to Balsora. He also acquainted his sister-in-law with all that had passed at Cairo on his daughter’s wedding night, and after informing her of the surprise occasioned by the discovery of the paper sewed up in Bedreddin’s turban, presented to her Agib and the beautiful Lady.

The widow of Nourreddin Ali, who had still continued sitting like a woman dejected and weaned from the affairs of this world, no sooner understood by his discourse that her dear son, whom she lamented so bitterly, might still be alive, than she arose, and repeatedly embraced the beautiful lady and her grandchild, Agib, and perceiving in the youth the features of Bedreddin, shed tears of a quite different stamp from what she had been so long accustomed to shed. She could not forbear kissing the youth, who, for his part, received her embraces with all the demonstrations of joy he was capable of. Madam, said Schemseddin Mohammed, it is time to wipe off your tears, and cease your groans; you must think of going along with us to Egypt. The sultan of Balsora gives me leave to carry you thither, and I doubt not you will agree to it. I am in hopes we shall at last find out your son, my nephew; and if that comes to pass, the history of him, of you, of my own daughter, and of my own adventures, will deserve to be committed to writing, and transmitted to posterity.

The widow of Nourreddin Ali heard this proposal with pleasure, and from that minute, ordered preparations to be made for her departure. While that was doing, Schemseddin Mohammed desired a second audience; and after taking leave of the sultan, who dismissed him with ample marks of respect, and gave him a considerable present for himself and another of great value for the sultan of Egypt, set out from Balsora for the city of Damascus.

When he arrived in the neighbourhood of Damascus, he ordered his tents to be pitched without the gate, at which he designed to enter the city; and gave out he would tarry there three days, to give his suite rest, and buy up the best curiosities he could meet with, and such as were worthy of being presented to the sultan of Egypt.

While he was employed in looking upon and picking out the finest stuffs that the principal merchants had brought to his tents, Agib begged the black eunuch, his governor, to carry him through the city, in order to see what he had not leisure to view as he passed before, and to know what was become of the pastry cook that he had wounded with a stone. The eunuch complying with his request, went along with him towards the city, after leave obtained of the beautiful lady his mother.

They entered Damascus by the Paradise gate, which lay next to the tents of the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed. --They walked through the great squares and the public places where the richest goods were sold, and took a view of the ancient mosque of the Ommiadæ, [63] at the hour of prayer, between noon and sunset. [64] After that they passed by the shop of Bedreddin Hassan, whom they found still employed in making cream tarts. I salute you, sir, said Agib. Do you know me? do you remember you ever saw me before? Bedreddin, hearing these words, cast his eyes upon him, and knowing him, (such was the surprising effect of paternal love!) felt the same emotion as when he saw him first of all. He was confused, and, instead of making an answer, continued a long time without uttering one word. But after all, recovering himself, My little lord, said he, be so kind as to come once more with your governor into my house, and taste a cream tart, I beg your lordship’s pardon for the trouble I gave you in following you out of town; I was at that time not myself, I did not know what I did. You drew me after you, and the violence of the attraction was so strong, that I could not withstand it.

Agib, astonished at what Bedreddin said, replied thus: There is an excess in the kindness you express, and unless you engage, under oath, not to follow me when I go from hence, I will not enter into your house. If you give me your promise, and prove a man of your word, I will visit you again to-morrow, since the vizier, my grandfather, is still employed in buying up things for a present to the sultan of Egypt. My little lord, replied Bedreddin, I will do whatever you would have me to do. This said, Agib and the eunuch went into the shop.

Presently after, Bedreddin set before them a cream tart that was full as good as what they had eaten of when they saw him before. Come, said Agib, addressing himself to Bedreddin, sit down by me, and eat with us. Bedreddin sat down, and made offers to embrace Agib, as a testimony of the joy he conceived upon his sitting by him. But Agib shoved him off, desiring him to be quiet, not to be too familiar in his friendship, and to content himself with seeing and conversing with him. Bedreddin obeyed, and fell to singing a song, the words of which he composed off-hand, in praise of Agib. He did not eat, but made it his business to serve his guests. When they had done eating, he brought them water to wash with, [65] and a very white napkin to wipe their hands. Then he filled a large china cup with sherbet, and put snow into it; [66] and offering it to Agib, This, said he, is sherbet of roses, and the pleasantest you will meet with all the town over; I am sure you never tasted better. Agib having drank of it with pleasure, Bedreddin Hassan took the cup from him, and presented it to the eunuch, who drank it all off at once.

In fine, Agib and his governor having fared well, returned thanks to the pastrycook for their good entertainment, and moved homewards, it being then late. When they arrived at the tents of Schemseddin Mohammed, they repaired immediately to the lady’s tent. Agib’s grandmother received him with transports of joy: her son, Bedreddin, ran always in her mind, and in embracing Agib, the remembrance of him drew tears from her eyes. Ah! my child said she, my joy would be perfect if I had the pleasure of embracing your father, Bedreddin Hassan, as I now embrace you. Then sitting down to supper, she made Agib sit by her, and put several questions to him, relating to the walk he had been taking along with the eunuch; and when he complained of his weak stomach, she gave him a piece of cream tart, which she had made for herself, and was indeed very good, for I told you before that she could make them better than the best pastry cooks. She likewise gave some to the eunuch; but both of them had eaten so heartily at Bedreddin’s house, that they could not taste a bit.

Agib no sooner touched the piece of cream tart that had been set before him, than he pretended he did not like it, and left it uncut; and Schaban, [67] (such was the eunuch’s name,) did the same thing. The widow of Nourreddin Ali observed with regret that her grandson did not like the tart. What! said she, does my child thus despise the work of my hands! Be it known to you, no one in the world can make such cream tarts besides myself and your father, Bedreddin Hassan, whom I myself taught to make them. My good mother, replied Agib, give me leave to tell you, if you do not know how to make better, there is a pastry-cook in this town that out-does you in that point. We were at his shop but now, and eat of one that is much better than yours.

This said, the grandmother, frowning upon the eunuch, How now, Schaban, said she, was the care of my grandchild committed to you, to carry him to eat at pastry-shops like a beggar? Madam, replied the eunuch, it is true, we did stop a little while and talked with the pastry-cook, but we did not eat with him. Pardon me, said Agib, we went into his shop, and there eat a cream tart. Upon this, the lady more incensed against the eunuch than before, rose in a passion from the table, and running to the tent of Schemseddin Mohammed, informed him of the eunuch’s crime, and that in such terms, as tended more to inflame the vizier, than to dispose him to excuse it.

Schemseddin Mohammed, who was naturally passionate, did not fail, on this occasion, to display his anger. He went forthwith to his sister-in-law’s tent, and making up to the eunuch, What! said he, you pitiful wretch, have you the impudence to abuse the trust I repose in you? Schaban, though sufficiently convicted by Agib’s testimony, denied the fact still. But the child persisting in what he had affirmed, Grandfather, said he, I can assure you we not only eat, but we eat both of us so heartily, that we have no occasion for supper; besides, the pastry-cook treated us also with a great bowl of sherbet. Well, cried Schemseddin, turning to Schaban, after all this, will you continue to deny that you entered the pastry-cook’s house, and eat there? Schaban had still the impudence to swear it was not true. Then you are a liar, said the vizier, I believe my grandchild before I believe you; but after all, said he, if you can eat up this cream tart that is upon the table, I shall be persuaded you have truth on your side.

Though Schaban had crammed himself up to the throat before, he agreed to stand that test, and accordingly took a piece of tart; but his stomach rising against it, he was obliged to spit it out of his mouth. Yet he still pursued the lie, and pretended he had over-eat himself the day before, so that he had not recovered his appetite. The vizier, irritated with all the eunuch’s frivolous pretences, and convinced of his guilt, ordered him to lie flat upon the ground, and to be soundly bastinadoed. In undergoing this punishment, the poor wretch shrieked out aloud, and at last, confessed the truth. I own, cries he, that we did eat a cream tart at the pastry-cook’s, and that it was much better than that upon the table.

The widow of Nourreddin Ali thought it was out of spite to her, and with a design to mortify her, that Schaban commended the pastry-cook’s tart: and accordingly said, I cannot believe the cook’s tarts are better than mine: I am resolved to satisfy myself upon that head. Where does he live? Go immediately, and buy me one of his tarts.

The eunuch having received of her what money was sufficient for that purpose, repaired to Bedreddin’s shop, and addressing himself to Bedreddin, Good Mr. Pastry-cook, said he, take this money here, and let me have one of your cream tarts; one of our ladies wants to taste them. Bedreddin chose one of the best, and gave it to the eunuch: Take this, said he; I will engage it is an excellent one, and I can assure you that no person is able to make the like, unless it be my mother, who perhaps is still alive.

Schaban returned speedily to the tents, and gave the tart to Nourreddin’s widow, and she, snatching it greedily, broke a piece off; but no sooner put it to her mouth, than she cried out, and swooned away. Schemseddin Mohammed, who was present, was extremely surprised at the accident: he threw water himself upon her face, and was very active in succouring her. As soon as she came to herself, My God! cried she, it must needs be my dear son, my dear Bedreddin, that made this tart.

When the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed heard his sister-in-law say, that the maker of the tart, brought by the eunuch, must needs be Bedreddin Hassan, he was overjoyed; but reflecting that his joy might prove groundless, and in all likelihood the conjecture of Nourreddin’s widow was false, Madam, said he, why are you of that mind? Do you think there may not be a pastrycook in the whole world, that knows how to make cream tarts as well us your son? --I own, replied she, there may be pastrycooks that can make as good tarts as he; but forasmuch as I make them after a peculiar manner, and nobody but my son is let into the secret, it must absolutely be he that made this. Come, my brother, added she, in a transport, let us call up mirth and joy; we have at last found what we have been so long looking for. --Madam, said the vizier in answer, I entreat you to moderate your impatience, for we shall quickly know the bottom of it. All we have to do, is to bring the pastrycook hither; and then you and my daughter will readily distinguish whether it is Bedreddin or not. But you must both be hid, so as to have a view of Bedreddin, while he cannot see you; for I would not have our interview and mutual discovery laid at Damascus. My design is to delay the discovery till we return to Cairo, where I promise to regale you with very agreeable diversion.

This said, he left the ladies in their tent, and retired to his own; where he called for fifty of his men, and said to them, Take each of you a stick in your hands, and follow Schaban, who will conduct you to a pastrycook’s in this city. When you arrive there, break and dash in pieces all you find in the shop: if he asks you why you commit that disorder, only ask him again if it was not he that made the cream tart, that was brought from his house. If he says he is the man, seize his person, fetter him, and bring him along with you; but take care you do not beat him, nor do him the least harm. Go, and lose no time.

The vizier’s orders were immediately executed. The detachment conducted by the black eunuch, went with expedition to Bedreddin’s house, and broke in pieces the plates, kettles, copper-pans, tables, and all the other moveables and utensils they met with, and drowned the sherbet-shop with cream and comfits. Bedreddin, astonished at the sight, said with a pitiful tone, Pray, good people, why do you serve me so? What is the matter? What have I done? Was it not you, said they, that sold this eunuch the cream tart? --Yes, replied he, I am the man: and who says any thing against it? I defy any one to make a better. Instead of giving him an answer, they continued to break all around them, and the oven itself was not spared.

In the mean time the neighbours took the alarm, and surprised to see fifty armed men commit such a disorder, asked the reason of such violence; and Bedreddin said once more to the actors of it, Pray tell me what crime I am guilty of, to have deserved this usage? --Was it not you, replied they, that made the cream tart you sold to the eunuch? --Yes, yes, it is I, replied he; I maintain it is a good one. I do not deserve such usage as you give me. However, without listening to him, they seized his person, and snatching the cloth off his turban, tied his hands with it behind his back, and, after dragging him by force out of his shop, marched off.

The mob gathering, and taking compassion for Bedreddin, took his part, and offered opposition to Schemseddin’s men; but that very minute up came some officers from the governor of the city, who dispersed the people, and favoured the carrying off of Bedreddin; for Schemseddin Mohammed had in the mean time gone to the governor’s house to acquaint him with what order he had given, and to demand the interposition of force to favour the execution; and the governor, who commanded all Syria in the name of the sultan of Egypt, was unwilling to refuse any thing to his master’s vizier. So Bedreddin was carried off, after all his cries and tears.

It was needless for Bedreddin Hassan to ask by the way those who carried him off, what fault had been found with his cream tart; they gave him no answer. In short, they carried him to the tents, and made him stay there till Schemseddin Mohammed returned from the governor of Damascus’s house.

Upon the vizier’s return, Bedreddin Hassan was brought before him. My lord, said Bedreddin, with tears in his eyes, pray do me the favour to let me know wherein I have displeased you. --Why, you wretch you, said the vizier, was it not you that made the cream tart you sent me? --I own I am the man, replied Bedreddin; but pray what crime is that? --I will punish you according to your deserts, said Schemseddin; it shall cost you your life, for sending me such a sorry tart. --Good God! cried Bedreddin, what news is this! Is it a capital crime to make a bad cream tart? --Yes, said the vizier, and you are to expect no other usage from me.

While this interview lasted, the ladies, who were hid, minded Bedreddin narrowly, and readily knew him, notwithstanding he had been so long absent. They were so transported with joy, that they swooned away; and, when they recovered, would fain have ran up and fallen upon Bedreddin’s neck; but the promise they had made to the vizier of not discovering themselves, restrained the tender emotions of love and of nature.

Schemseddin Mohammed, having resolved to set out that very night, ordered the tents to be struck, and the necessary preparations to be made for his journey. And as for Bedreddin, he ordered him to be clapped into a chest or box well locked, and laid on a camel. When every thing was got ready, the vizier and his retinue began their march, and travelled the rest of that night, and all the next day, without stopping. In the evening they halted, and Bedreddin was taken out of his cage, in order to be served with the necessary refreshments, but still carefully kept at a distance from his mother and his wife; and during the whole expedition, which lasted twenty days, was served in the same manner.

When they arrived at Cairo, they encamped in the neighbourhood of that place. Schemseddin called for Bedreddin, gave orders, in his presence, to a carpenter to get some wood with all expedition, and make a stake. Heyday, said Bedreddin, what do you mean to do with a stake? --Why to nail you to it, replied Schemseddin, then to have you carried through all the quarters of the town, that the people may have the spectacle of a worthless pastrycook, who makes cream tarts without pepper. This said, Bedreddin cried out so comically, that Schemseddin had enough to do to keep his countenance. Good God! cried he, must I suffer a death, as cruel as it is ignominious, for not putting pepper in a cream tart? and must I be rifled, and have all the goods in my house broken to pieces? Must I be imprisoned in a chest, and at last nailed to a stake, and all for not putting pepper in a cream tart? Good God! who ever heard of such a thing? Are these the actions of Mussulmen, of persons that make a profession of probity and justice, and practise all manner of good works? --With these words, he shed tears, and then renewing his complaint; No, continued he, never was man used so unjustly, nor so severely. Is it possible they should be capable of taking a man’s life for not putting pepper in a cream tart? Cursed be all cream tarts, as well as the hour in which I was born! --Would to God I had died that minute!

Disconsolate Bedreddin did not cease his lamentations; and when the stake was brought, and the nails to fasten him to it, he cried out bitterly at the horrid sight. Heaven! said he, can you suffer me to die an ignominious and painful death? And all this, for what crime? not for robbery or murder, or renouncing my religion, but for not putting pepper in a cream tart.

Night being then pretty far advanced, the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed ordered Bedreddin to be clapped up again in his cage, saying to him, Stay there till to-morrow; the day shall not be spent before I give orders for your death. Then the chest or cage was carried away and laid upon the camel that had brought it from Damascus: at the same time, all the other camels were loaded again; and the vizier mounting his horse, ordered the camel that carried his nephew to march before him, and so entered the city with all his suite. After passing through several streets, where nobody appeared, every one being in bed, he arrived at his house, where he ordered the chest to be taken down, but not opened till farther orders.

While his retinue were unlading the other camels, he took Bedreddin’s mother and his daughter aside, and addressed himself to the latter: God be praised, said he, my child, for this happy occasion of meeting your cousin and your husband. You remember, to be sure, what order your chamber was in on your wedding-night: go and put every thing in the very same order they were then in; and in the mean time, if your memory do not serve you, I can supply it by a written account, which I caused to be taken upon that occasion: as for what else is to be done, I will take care of that.

The beautiful lady went joyfully about her father’s orders; and he at the same time, began to put the things in the hall in the same order they were in when Bedreddin Hassan was there with the sultan of Egypt’s hunch backed groom. As he went over his manuscript, his domestics placed every moveable accordingly. The throne was not forgot, nor the lighted wax candles. When every thing was put to rights in the hall, the vizier went into his daughter’s chamber, and put in their due place Bedreddin’s clothes, with the purse of sequins. This done, he said to the beautiful lady, Undress yourself, my child, and go to bed. As soon as Bedreddin enters your room, complain of his being from you so long, and tell him, that when you awaked you were astonished you did not find him by you. Press him to come to bed again; and to-morrow morning you will divert your mother-in-law and me, in telling us what passes between you and him this night. This said, he went from his daughter’s apartment, and left her to undress herself and go to bed.

Schemseddin Mohammed ordered all his domestics to depart the hall, excepting two or three, whom he ordered to stay there. These he commanded to go and take Bedreddin out of the chest, to strip him to his shirt and drawers, to conduct him in that condition to the hall, to leave him there all alone, and to shut the door upon him.

Bedreddin Hassan, though overwhelmed with grief, had been asleep all the while, insomuch that the vizier’s domestics had taken him out of the chest, and stripped him before he awaked, and carried him so suddenly into the hall, that they did not give him time to bethink himself where he was. When he found himself all alone in the hall, he looked round him, and the objects of his sight recalling to memory the circumstances of his marriage, he perceived, with astonishment, that it was the same hall where he had seen the sultan’s groom of the stables. His surprise was still the greater, when approaching softly to the door of a chamber which he found open, he spied within his own clothes in the same place where he remembered to have left them on his wedding-night. My God! said he, rubbing his eyes, am I asleep or awake?

The beautiful lady, who in the mean time was diverting herself with his astonishment, opened the curtains of her bed all on a sudden, and bending her head forward, My dear lord, said she, with a soft, tender air, what do you do at the door? Prithee come to bed again! You have been out of bed a long time. I was strangely surprised when I awaked in not finding you by me. Bedreddin Hassan’s countenance changed when he perceived that the lady who spoke to him was that charming person that he had lain with before: so he entered the room, but calling up the thoughts of all that had passed for a ten years’ interval, and not being able to persuade himself that it all could have happened in the compass of one night, he went to the place where his clothes lay, and the purse of sequins, and after examining them very carefully, By the living God, cried he, these are things that I can by no means comprehend! The lady, who was pleased to see his confusion, said, once more, My lord, come to bed again; what do you stand at? Then he stepped towards the bed, and said to her, Pray; madam, tell me, is it long since I left you? --The question, answered she, surprises me. Did not you rise from me but now? Sure your thoughts are very busy. --Madam, replied Bedreddin, I do assure you my thoughts are not very composed. I remember indeed to have been with you, but I remember, at the same time, that I have lived since ten years at Damascus. Now, if I was actually in bed with you this night, I cannot have been with you so long. These two things are inconsistent. Pray tell me what I am to think; whether my marriage with you is an illusion, or whether my absence from you is only a dream? --Yes, my lord, cried she, doubtless, you were light-headed when you thought you were at Damascus. Upon this, Bedreddin laughed out heartily, and said, What a comical fancy is this! I assure you, madam, this dream will be very pleasant to you. Do but imagine, if you please, that I was at the gate of Damascus in my shirt and drawers, as I am here now, that I entered the town with a halloo of a mob that followed and insulted me; that I fled to a pastry cook’s, who adopted me, taught me his trade, and left me all he had when he died; that after his death, I kept a shop. In fine, madam, I had an infinity of other adventures too tedious to recount: and all I can say, is, that it was well that I awaked, for they were going to nail me to a stake. --Oh lord! and for what, cried the lady, feigning astonishment, would they have used you so cruelly? Sure you must have committed some enormous crime. --Not in the least, replied Bedreddin; it was for nothing in the world but a mere trifle, the most ridiculous thing you can think of. All the crime I was charged with was selling a cream tart that had no pepper in it. --As for that matter, said the beautiful lady, laughing heartily, I must say they did you great injustice. --Ah! madam, replied he, that was not all. For this cursed cream tart, was every thing in my shop broke to pieces, myself bound and fettered, and flung into a chest, where I lay so close, that methinks I am there still. In fine, a carpenter was sent for, and he was ordered to get ready a stake for me; but thanks be to God, all those things are no more than a dream.

Bedreddin was not easy all night; he waked from time to time, and put the question to himself, whether he dreamed or was awake: he distrusted his felicity, and to be sure whether it was true or not, opened the curtains, and looked round the room. I am not mistaken, sure, said he, this is the same chamber where I entered instead of the hunch-backed groom of the stables, and I am now in bed with the fair lady that was designed for him. Daylight, which then appeared, had not yet dispelled his uneasiness, when the vizier Schemseddin Mohammed, his uncle, knocked at the door, and at the same time went in to bid him good-morrow.

Bedreddin Hassan was extremely surprised to see, all on a sudden, a man that he knew so well, and that now appeared with a quite different air from that with which he pronounced the terrible sentence of death against him. Ah! cried Bedreddin, it was you that condemned me so unjustly, to a kind of death, the thoughts of which make me shudder; and all for a cream tart without pepper. The vizier fell a laughing, and to put him out of suspense, told him, how, by the ministry of a genie, (for hunch-back’s relation made him suspect the adventure,) he had been at his house, and had married his daughter instead of the sultan’s groom of the stables; then he acquainted him, that he had discovered him to be his nephew by a book written by the hand of Nourreddin Ali, and pursuant to that discovery, had gone from Cairo to Balsora in quest of him. My dear nephew, added he, embracing him with every expression of tenderness, I ask your pardon for all I have made you undergo since I discovered you. I had a mind to bring you to my house before I told you your happiness; which ought now to be so much the dearer to you, as it has cost you so much perplexity and affliction. To atone for all your afflictions, comfort yourself with the joy of being in the company of those who ought to be dearest to you. While you are dressing yourself, I will go and acquaint your mother, who is beyond measure impatient to see you: and will likewise bring to you your son, whom you saw at Damascus, and for whom you showed so much affection without knowing him.

No words are of sufficient energy to express the joy of Bedreddin, when he saw his mother and his son. These three embraced and showed all the transports that love and tenderness could inspire. The mother spoke to Bedreddin in the most moving terms; she mentioned the grief she had felt for his long absence, and the tears she had shed. --Little Agib, instead of flying his father’s embraces, as at Damascus, received them with all the marks of pleasure. And Bedreddin Hassan, divided between two objects so worthy of his love, thought he could not give sufficient marks of his affection.

While this passed at Schemseddin Mohammed’s, the vizier was gone to the palace to give the sultan an account of the happy success of his voyage; and the sultan was so charmed with the recital of the story, that he ordered it to be taken down in writing, and carefully preserved among the archives of the kingdom. After Schemseddin’s return to his house, having prepared a noble feast, he sat down to table with his family, and all the household passed the day in festivity and mirth.

The vizier Giafar, having thus made an end of the story of Bedreddin Hassan, told the caliph Haroun Alraschid, that this was what he had to relate to his majesty. The caliph found the story so surprising, that without farther hesitation, he granted his slave Rihan’s pardon; and to condole the young man for the grief of having unhappily deprived himself of a woman whom he loved so tenderly, married him to one of his slaves, bestowed liberal gifts upon him, and maintained him till he died.

The Story of the Little Hunch-back.

There was in former times at Casgar, upon the utmost skirts of Tartary, a tailor, that had a pretty wife, whom he doted on, and was reciprocally loved by her. One day as he sat at work, a little hunch-back came and eat down at the shop-door, and fell to singing and playing upon a tabor. The tailor took pleasure to hear him, and resolved to take him into his house to please his wife. This little fellow, said he to his wife, will divert us both this evening. He invited him in, and the other readily accepted of the invitation; so the tailor shut up his shop, and carried him home. As soon as they came in, the tailor’s wife having before laid the cloth, it being supper time, set before them a good dish of fish; but as the little man was eating, he unluckily swallowed a large bone, of which he died in a few minutes, notwithstanding all that the tailor and his wife could do to prevent it. Both were heartily frightened at the accident, knowing it happened in their house; and there was reason to fear that if the magistrates happened to hear of it they would be punished as murderers. However, the husband found an expedient to get rid of the corpse: he reflected there was a Jewish doctor that lived just by, and having presently contrived a scheme, his wife and he took the corpse, the one by the feet, and the other by the head, and carried it to the physician’s house. They knocked at the door, from which a steep pair of stairs led to his chamber. The servant maid came down without any light, and opening the door, asked what they wanted. Go up again, said the tailor, if you please, and tell your master, we have brought him a man who is very ill, and wants his advice. Here, said he, putting a piece of money into her hand, give him that beforehand, to convince him that we do not mean to impose on him. While the servant was gone up to acquaint her master with the welcome news, the tailor and his wife nimbly conveyed the hunch-backed corpse to the head of the stairs, and leaving it there, hurried away.

In the mean time, the maid told the doctor, that a man and a woman waited for him at the door, desiring he would come down and look at a sick man, whom they had brought with them, and clapping into his hand the money she had received, the doctor was transported with joy: being paid beforehand, he thought it was a good patient, and should not be neglected. Light, light, cried he to the maid; follow me nimbly. So saying, without staying for the light, he gets to the stair-head in such haste, that, stumbling against the corpse, he gave him a kick that made him tumble down to the stair-foot; he had almost fallen himself along with him. A light! a light! cried he to the maid; quick, quick! At last, the maid came with a light, and he went down stairs with her; but when he saw that what he had kicked down was a dead man, he was so frightened, that he invoked Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Esdras, and all the other prophets of the law. Unhappy man that I am! said he, why did I attempt to come down without a light! I have killed the poor fellow that was brought to me to be cured; questionless, I am the cause of his death, and unless Esdras’s ass [68] comes to assist me, I am ruined. Mercy on me! they will be here out of hand, and drag me out of my house for a murderer.

Notwithstanding the perplexity and jeopardy he was in, he had the precaution to shut his door, for fear any one passing by in the street should observe the mischance of which he reckoned himself to be the author. Then he took the corpse into his wife’s chamber, who was ready to swoon at the sight. Alas! cried she, we are utterly ruined and undone, unless we fall upon some expedient to get the corpse out of our house this night. Beyond all question, if we harbour it till morning, our lives must pay for it. What a sad mischance is this! What did you do to kill this man? That is not the question, replied the Jew; our business now is to find out a remedy for such a shocking accident.

The doctor and his wife consulted together how to get rid of his dead corpse that night. The doctor racked his brain in vain, he could not think of any stratagem to get clear; but his wife, who was more fertile in invention, said, I have a thought just come into my head: let us carry the corpse to the leads of our house, and tumble him down the chimney into the house of the Mussulman, our next neighbour.

This Mussulman was one of the sultan’s purveyors for furnishing oil, butter, and all sorts of fat articles, and had a magazine in his house, where the rats and mice made prodigious havoc.

The Jewish doctor approving the proposed expedient, his wife and he took the little hunch-back up to the roof of the house; and, clapping ropes under his arm-pits, let him down the chimney into the purveyor’s chamber so softly and dexterously, that he stood upright against the wall, as if he had been alive. When they found he had reached the bottom, they pulled up the ropes, and left the corpse in that posture. They were scarce got down into their chamber, when the purveyor went into his, being just come from a wedding-feast, with a lantern in his hand. He was greatly surprised when, by the light of his lantern, he descried a man standing upright in his chimney; but being naturally a stout man, and apprehending it was a thief, he took up a good stick, and making straight up to the hunch-back, Ah, said he, I thought it was the rats and mice that eat my butter and tallow, and it is you come down the chimney to rob me! But I think you will not come here again upon this errand. This said, he falls upon the man, and gives him many strokes with his stick. The corpse fell down flat on the ground, and the purveyor redoubled his blows; but, observing the body not to move, he stood to consider a little, and then, perceiving it was a dead corpse, fear succeeded his anger. Wretched man that I am, said he, what have I done! I have killed a man! Alas! I have carried my revenge too far. Good God, unless thou pity me, my life is gone! Cursed, ten thousand times accursed, be the fat and the oil that gave occasion to this my commission of such a criminal action! He stood pale and thunderstruck: he thought he saw the officers already come to drag him to condign punishment, and could not tell what resolution to take.

The sultan of Casgar’s purveyor had never noticed the little man’s hump-back when he was beating him; but as soon as he perceived it, he threw out a thousand imprecations against him. Ah, you cursed hunch-back, cried he, you crooked son of a bitch! would to God you had robbed me of all my fat, and I had not found you here! I had not then been so much perplexed for the sake of you and your vile hunch. Oh! ye stars that twinkle in the heavens, give light to none but me in this dangerous juncture. As soon as he had uttered these words, he took the crooked corpse upon his shoulders, and carried him out of doors to the end of the street, where he set him upright, resting against a shop, and so trudged home again, without looking behind him.

A few minutes before the break of day, a Christian merchant, who was very rich, and furnished the sultan’s palace with various articles --this merchant, I say, having sat up all night at a debauch, stepped at that instant out of his house to go to bathe. --Though he was drunk, he was sensible that the night was far spent, and that the people would quickly be called to the morning prayers, at break of day; therefore he quickened his pace to get in time to the bath, for fear any Mussulman meeting him in his way to the mosque should carry him to prison for a drunkard. As he came to the end of the street, he stopped upon some necessary occasion against the shop where the sultan’s purveyor had put the hunch-backed corpse, which being jostled, tumbled upon the merchant’s back. The merchant, thinking it was a robber that came to attack him, knocked him down with a swinging box on the ear, and after redoubling his blows, cried out “thieves.”

The outcry alarmed the watch, who came up immediately; and finding a Christian beating a Mussulman, (for hump-back was of our religion,) What reason have you, said he, to abuse a Mussulman after this rate? He would have robbed me, replied the merchant, and jumped upon my back with intent to take me by the throat. If he did, said the watch, you have revenged yourself sufficiently; come, get off him. At the same time he stretched out his hand to help little hump-back up; but observing he was dead, Oh! said he, is it thus that a Christian dares to assassinate a Mussulman? So saying, he laid hold of the Christian, and carried him to the house of the lieutenant of the police, where he was kept till the judge was stirring, and ready to examine him. In the mean time, the Christian merchant grew sober, and the more he reflected upon his adventure, the less could he conceive how such single blows of his fist could kill the man.

The judge having heard the report of the watch, and viewed the corpse, which they had taken care to bring to his house, interrogated the Christian merchant upon it, and he could not deny the crime, though he had not committed it. But the Judge, considering that little hump-back belonged to the sultan, for he was one of his buffoons, would not put the Christian to death, till he knew the sultan’s pleasure. For this end he went to the palace, and acquainted the sultan with what had happened, and received from the sultan this answer: I have no mercy to show to a Christian that kills a Mussulman; go, do your office. Upon this the judge ordered a gibbet to be erected, and sent criers all over the city to proclaim, that they were about to hang a Christian for killing a Mussulman.

At length the merchant was brought out of jail to the foot of the gallows; and the hangman having put the rope about his neck, was going to give him a swing, when the sultan’s purveyor pushing through the crowd, made up to the gibbet, calling to the hangman to stop, for that the Christian had not committed the murder, but himself had done it. Upon that the officer who attended the execution began to question the purveyor, who told him every circumstance of his killing the little hump-back, and how he conveyed his corpse to the place where the Christian merchant found him. You were about, added he, to put to death an innocent person; for how can he be guilty of the death of a man who was dead before he came at him? It is enough for me to have killed a Mussulman, without loading my conscience with the death of a Christian, who is not guilty.

The sultan of Casgar’s purveyor having publicly charged himself with the death of the little hunch-backed man, the officer could not avoid doing justice to the merchant. Let the Christian go, said he to the executioner, and hang this man in his room, since it appears by his own confession that he is guilty. Thereupon, the hangman released the merchant, and clapped the rope around the purveyor’s neck; but just when he was going to pull him up, he heard the voice of the Jewish doctor, earnestly entreating him to suspend the execution, and make room for him to come to the foot of the gallows.

When he appeared before the judge, My lord, said he, this Mussulman you are going to hang is not guilty; all the guilt lies at my door. Last night, a man and a woman, unknown to me, came to my door with a sick man they had brought along; my maid went and opened it without a light, and received from them a piece of money, with a commission to come and desire me, in their name, to step down, and look at the sick person. While she was delivering her message to me, they conveyed the sick person to the stair-head, and disappeared. I went down without staying till my servant had lighted a candle, and in the dark happened to stumble upon the sick person, and kick him down stairs. At length, I saw he was dead, and that it was the crooked Mussulman, whose death you are now about to avenge. So my wife and I took the corpse, and after conveying it up to the roof of our house, shoved it to the roof of the purveyor, our next neighbour, whom you were going to put to death unjustly, and let it down the chimney into his chamber. The purveyor, finding it in his house, took the little man for a thief; and after beating him, concluded he had killed him; but that it was not so, you will be convinced by this my deposition; so that I am the only author of the murder; --and though it was committed undesignedly, I have resolved to expiate my crime, that I may not have to charge myself with the death of two Mussulmen, and hinder you from executing the sultan’s purveyor, whose innocence I have now revealed. So pray dismiss him, and put me in his place, for I alone am the cause of the death of the little man.

The chief justice being persuaded that the Jewish doctor was the murderer, gave orders to the executioner to seize him, and release the purveyor. Accordingly the doctor was just going to be hung up, when the tailor appeared, crying to the executioner to hold his hand, and make room for him, that he might come and make his confession to the chief judge. Room being made, My lord, said he, you have narrowly escaped taking away the lives of three innocent persons; but if you will have the patience to hear me, I will discover to you the real murderer of the crook-backed man. If his death is to be expiated by another, that must be mine. Yesterday, towards the evening, as I was at work in my shop, and was disposed to be merry, the little hunch-back came to my door half-drunk, and sat down before it. He sung a little, and so I invited him to pass the evening at my house. He accepted of the invitation, and went in with me. We sat down to supper, and I gave him a plate of fish; but in eating, a bone stuck in his throat; and though my wife and I did our utmost to relieve him, he died in a few minutes. His death afflicted us extremely; and for fear of being charged with it, we carried the corpse to the Jewish doctor’s house, and knocked at the door. The maid coming down and opening the door, I desired her to go up again forthwith, and ask her master to come down and give his advice to a sick person that we had brought along with us; and withal, to encourage him, I charged her to give him a piece of money, which I had put into her hand. When she was gone up again, I carried the hunch-back up stairs, and laid him upon the uppermost step, and then my wife and I made the best of our way home. The doctor coming down, made the corpse fall down stairs, and thereupon he took himself to be the author of his death. This being the case, continued he, release the doctor, and let me die in his room.

The chief justice and all the spectators could not sufficiently admire the strange events that ensued upon the death of the little crooked man. Let the Jewish doctor go, said the judge, and hang up the tailor, since he confesses the crime. It is certain, this history is very uncommon, and deserves to be recorded in letters of gold. The executioner having dismissed the doctor, made every thing ready to tie up the tailor.

While the executioner was making ready to hang up the tailor, the sultan of Casgar, wanting the company of his crooked jester, asked where he was; and one of his officers told him, The Hunchback, sir, whom you inquire after, got drunk last night, and contrary to his custom, slipped out of the palace, and went strolling about the city, and this morning was found dead. A man was brought before the chief justice and charged with the murder of him; but when he was going to be hanged, up came a man, and after him another, who took the charge upon themselves, and cleared one another. This lasted some time, and the judge is now examining a third man, who gives himself out for the real author of the murder.

Upon this intelligence, the sultan of Casgar sent an officer to the place of execution. Go, said he, in all haste, and tell the judge to bring the accused persons before me immediately; and, withal, bring the corpse of poor Humpback, that I may see him once more. Accordingly, the officer went, and happened to arrive at the place of execution at the very time that the executioner was going to tie up the tailor. --He cried aloud to the executioner to suspend the execution. The hangman knowing the officer, did not dare to proceed, but untied the tailor; and then the officer acquainted the judge with the sultan’s pleasure. The judge obeyed, and went straight to the palace, accompanied by the tailor, the Jewish doctor, and the Christian merchant; and made four of his men carry the hunch-backed corpse along with him.

When they appeared before the sultan, the judge threw himself at the prince’s feet, and after recovering himself, gave him a faithful relation of what he knew of the story of the hump-backed man. The story appeared so extraordinary to the sultan, that he ordered his own historian to write it down with all its circumstances; then addressing himself to the audience: Did you ever hear, said he, such a surprising event as this, that has happened upon the account of my little crooked buffoon? Then the Christian merchant, after falling down, and touching the earth with his forehead, spoke as follows: Most puissant monarch, said he, I know a story yet more astonishing than that you have now spoken of; if your majesty will give me leave, I will tell it you. The circumstances are such, that nobody can hear them without emotion. --Well, said the sultan, I give you leave; and so the merchant went on as follows:

The Story told by the Christian Merchant.

Sir, before I commence the recital of the story you have permitted me to relate, I beg leave to acquaint you that I have not the honour to be born in any part of your majesty’s empire. I am a stranger, born at Cairo, in Egypt, a Copt by nation, and by religion a Christian. My father was a broker, and got a good estate, which he left me at his death. I followed his example, and took up the same employment; and one day at Cairo, as I was standing in the public inn for the corn merchants, there came up to me a young handsome man, well dressed, and mounted upon an ass. He saluted me, and pulling out a handkerchief, in which he had a sample of sesame, or Turkey corn, asked me what a bushel of such sesame would fetch? I examined the corn that the young man showed me, and told him, it was worth a hundred drachms of silver per bushel. Pray, said he, look out for some merchant to take it at that price, and come to me at the Victory gate, where you will see a khan at a distance from the houses. So saying, he left me the sample, and I showed it to several merchants, who told me, that they would take as much as I could spare at a hundred and ten drachms per bushel, so that I made an account to get ten drachms per bushel for my share. Full of the expectation of this profit, I went to the Victory gate, where I found the young merchant expecting me, and he carried me into his granary, which was full of sesame. He had a hundred and fifty bushels of it, which I measured out, and having carried them off upon asses, sold them for five thousand drachms of silver. Out of this sum, said the young man, there is five hundred drachm; coming to you, at the rate of ten drachms per bushel. This I give to you, and as for the rest which is to come to me, do you take it out of the merchant’s hand, and keep it till I call or send for it, for I have no occasion for it at present. I made answer, it should be ready for him whenever he pleased to call for it; and so, kissing his hand, took leave of him with a grateful sense of his generosity.

A month passed before he came near me; then he asked for his four thousand five hundred drachms of silver. I told him they were ready, and should be told down to him immediately. He was then mounted on his ass, and I desired him to alight, and do me the honour to eat a mouthful with me before he received his money. No, said he, I cannot alight at present; I have urgent business that obliges me to be at a place just by here; but I will return this way, and then take the money, which I desire you would have in readiness. This said, he disappeared, and I still expected his return, but it was a full month before he came again. I thought to myself, the young man has great confidence in me, leaving so great a sum in my hands without knowing me; any other man would have been afraid I should have run away with it. To be short, he came again at the end of the third month, and was still mounted on his ass, but finer dressed than before.

As soon as I saw the young man, I entreated him to alight, and asked him if he would not take his money? There is no hurry, said he, with a pleasant easy air, I know it is in good hands; I will come and take it when my other money is all gone: Adieu, continued he, I will come again towards the latter end of the week. With that, he struck the ass, and was soon out of sight. Well, thought I to myself, he says he will see me towards the latter end of the week, but it is likely I may not see him in a great while; I will go and make the most of his money, and shall get a good profit by it.

And as it happened, I was not out in my conjecture; for it was a full year before I saw my young merchant again. Then he appeared indeed, with richer apparel than before, but seemed to have something on his mind. I asked him to do me the honour to walk into my house. For this time, replied he, I will go in; but upon this condition, that you shall put yourself to no extraordinary charge upon my account. I will do just as you please, said I; only do me the favour to alight and walk in. Accordingly, he complied, and I gave orders for an entertainment; and while that was getting ready, we fell into discourse together. When the entertainment was got ready, we sat down to table. I observed he took the first mouthful with his left hand, and not with the right. I could not tell what to think of it. Said I to myself, ever since I knew this young man, he always appeared very polite; is it possible he can do this out of contempt of me? What can be the matter, that he does not make use of his right hand?

I was very anxious to know, why my guest ate with the left hand. After we had done eating, and every thing was taken away, we sat down upon a sofa, and I presented him with a lozenge by way of dainty, and still he took it with his left hand. Then I said to him, Pardon, sir, the liberty I take, in asking you what reason you have for not making use of your right hand? Perhaps you have some complaint in that hand. Instead of answering, he fetched a deep sigh, and pulling out his right arm, which he had hitherto kept under his garment, showed me, to my great astonishment, that his hand had been cut off. Doubtless, you were alarmed, said he, to see me feed myself with the left hand; but I leave you to judge whether it was in my power to do otherwise. May one ask you, said I, by what mischance it was that you lost your right hand? Upon that, he burst into tears, and after wiping his eyes, gave me the following relation.

You must know, said he, that I am a native of Bagdad, the son of a rich father, the most eminent in that city for quality and for riches. I had scarce launched into the world, when falling into the company of travellers, and hearing their wonderful accounts of Egypt, especially Grand Cairo, I was moved by their discourse, and felt a longing desire to travel. But my father was then alive, and had not given me leave. At length, he died; and being now my own master, I resolved to take a journey to Cairo. I laid out a large sum of money upon several sorts of fine stuffs of Bagdad and Moussoul, and so undertook my journey.

Arriving at Cairo, I went to the khan, called the khan of Mesrour, and there took lodgings, with a warehouse for my bales, which I brought along with me upon camels. This done, I retired to my chamber, to rest myself after the fatigue of my journey, and gave some money to my servants, with orders to go and buy some provisions, and dress them. After I had eaten, I went and saw the castle, some mosques, the public squares, and the other places that were curious.

Next day, I dressed myself, and ordered some of the finest and richest of my bales to be picked out and carried by my slaves to the Circassian bezestein, [69] whither I went myself. I no sooner got there, than I was surrounded with brokers and criers, who had heard of my arrival. I gave patterns of my stuffs to several of the criers, who went and cried them, and showed them all over the bezestein; but none of the merchants offered near so much as they had cost me in prime cost and carriage. This vexed me, and the criers observing I was dissatisfied, If you will take our advice, said they, we will put you in a way to sell your stuffs without loss.

The brokers and the criers having thus promised to put me in a way of losing nothing by my goods, I asked them, what course they would have me take. Divide your goods, said they, among several merchants, and they will sell them by retail; and twice a week, that is, on Mondays and Thursdays, you may receive what money they take. By this means, you will get instead of losing, and the merchants will gain by you; and in the mean while, you will have time to take your pleasure, and walk about the town, or go upon the Nile.

I took their advice, and carried them to my warehouse; from whence I brought all my goods to the bezestein, and there divided them among the merchants whom they represented as most reputable and able to pay; and the merchants gave me a formal receipt before witnesses, stipulating withal, that I should not make any demands upon them for the first month.

Having thus regulated my affairs, my mind was taken up with other things than the ordinary pleasures. I contracted friendship with divers persons almost of the same age with myself, who took care to make the time pass pleasantly. After the first month was expired. I began to visit my merchants twice a week, taking along with me a public officer to inspect their books of sale, and a banker to see they paid me in good money, and to regulate the value of the several species; and so every pay day I had a good sum of money to carry home to my lodging at the khan of Mesrour. I went, nevertheless, on the other days, to pass the morning sometimes at one merchant’s house, and sometimes at another. In short, I diverted myself in conversing with them, and seeing what passed in the bezestein.

One Monday, as I sat in a merchant’s shop, whose name was Bedreddin, a lady of quality, as one might easily perceive by her air, her habit, and by a well-dressed slave, came into the shop, and sat down by me. Her external appearance, joined to a natural grace that shone in all her actions, prejudiced me in her favour, and inspired me with a longing desire to be better acquainted with her. I know not whether she observed that I took pleasure in gazing upon her, and whether this attention on my part was not agreeable to her; but she let down the crape that hung over the muslin which covered her face, and so gave me the opportunity of seeing her large black eyes, which perfectly charmed me. In fine, she inflamed my love to its height by the agreeable sound of her voice, and her genteel, graceful carriage in saluting the merchant, and asking him how he did since she saw him last.

After conversing with him some time upon indifferent subjects, she gave him to understand that she wanted a sort of stuff with a gold ground; that she came to his shop, as affording the best choice of any in all the bezestein; and that if he had any such as she asked for, he would oblige her in showing them. Bedreddin showed her several pieces, one of which she pitched upon, and he asked for it eleven hundred drachms of silver. I agree, said she, to give you so much, but I have not money enough about me; so I hope you will give me credit till to-morrow, and in the mean time allow me to carry off the stuff. I shall not fail, added she, to send to you to-morrow the eleven hundred drachms I agreed for. Madam, said Bedreddin, I would give you credit with all my heart, and allow you to carry off the stuff if it were mine; but it belongs to the young man you see here, and this is the day on which we settle our accounts. Why, said the lady in surprise, why do you offer to use me so! Am I not a customer to your shop? And as often as I have bought of you, and carried home the things without paying ready money for them, did I ever fail to send you your money next morning? Madam, said the merchant, it is true; but this very day I have occasion for the money. There, said she, throwing the stuff to him, take your stuff; I care not for you nor all the merchants. You are all alike; you respect nobody. This said, she rose up in a passion, and walked out.

When I saw, said the young man, that the lady walked away, I felt a great concern for her; so I called her back, saying, Madam, do me the favour to return; perhaps I can find a way to content you both. She returned, saying, it was for my sake that she complied. Mr. Bedreddin, said I to the merchant, what do you say you must have for this stuff that belongs to me? I must have, said he, eleven hundred drachms; I cannot take less. Give it to the lady then, said I, let her take it home with her; I allow a hundred drachms profit to yourself, and shall now write you a note, empowering you to discount that sum upon the other goods you have of mine. In fine, I wrote, signed, and delivered the note, and then handed the stuff to the lady. Madam, said I, you may take the stuff with you, and as for the money, you may either send it to-morrow or next day; or, if you will, accept the stuff as a present from me. I beg your pardon, sir, said she, I mean no such thing. You treat me with so much civility, that I ought never to show myself in the world again, if I did not show my gratitude to you. May God reward you by an increase of your fortune; may you live many years when I am dead; may the gate of heaven be open to you when you remove to the other world, and may all the city proclaim your generosity.

These words inspired me with some assurance. Madam, said I, I desire no other reward for the service I have done you, than the happiness of seeing your face; that will repay me with interest. I had no sooner spoken than she turned towards me, took off the muslin that covered her face, and discovered to my eyes a wonderful beauty. I was so struck, that I could not express my thoughts to her. I could have looked upon her for ever: but fearing any one should observe her, she quickly covered her face, and letting down the crape, took up the piece of stuff and went away, leaving me in a very different state of mind from what I was in when I came to the shop. I continued for some time in great disorder and perplexity. Before I took leave of the merchant, I asked him if he knew the lady: Yes, said he; she is the daughter of an emir, who left her an immense fortune at his death.

I went back to the khan of Mesrour, and sat down to supper, bat could not eat, neither could I shut my eyes all the night, which seemed the longest night in my life. As soon as it was day I got up, in hopes to see once more the object that disturbed my repose; and to engage her affection, I dressed myself yet more nicely than I had done the day before.

I had but just got to Bedreddin’s shop, when I saw the lady coming in more magnificent apparel than before, and attended by her slave. When she came in, she did not mind the merchant, but addressing herself to me, Sir, said she, you see I am punctual to my word. I am come on purpose to pay the sum you were so kind as to pass your word for yesterday, though you had no knowledge of me. Such uncommon generosity I shall never forget. --Madam, said I, you had no occasion to be so hasty; I was well satisfied as to my money, and am sorry you should put yourself to so much trouble about it. --I had been very unjust, answered she, if I had abused your generosity. With these words she put the money into my hand, and sat down by me.

Having this opportunity of conversing with her, I made the best use of it, and mentioned to her the love I had for her; but she rose and left me very abruptly, as if she had been angry with the declaration I had made. I followed her with my eyes as long as she was in sight, and as soon as she was out of sight, I took leave of the merchant, and walked out of the bezestein, without knowing where I went. I was musing upon this adventure, when I felt somebody pulling me behind, and turning about to see who it was, I had the agreeable surprise to perceive it was the lady’s slave. My mistress, said the slave, I mean the young lady you spoke with but now in the merchant’s shop, wants to speak a word with you if you please to give yourself the trouble to follow me. Accordingly I followed her, and found her mistress sitting waiting for me in a banker’s shop.

She made me sit down by her, and spoke to this purpose. Dear sir, said she, do not be surprised that I left you so abruptly. I thought it not proper, before that merchant, to give a favourable answer to the discovery you made of your affection to me. But to speak the truth, I was so far from being offended at it, that I was pleased when I heard it; and I account myself infinitely happy in having a man of your merit for my lover. I do not know what impression the first sight of me could make upon you; but I assure you, I no sooner saw you than I conceived tender thoughts of you. Since yesterday I have done nothing but think of what you said to me; and my eagerness to come and seek you this morning may convince you I have no small regard for you. --Madam, said I, transported with love and joy, nothing can be more agreeable to me than what I now hear. No passion can be greater than that with which I love you, since the happy moment I cast my eyes upon you; my eyes were then dazzled with so many charms, that my heart yielded without resistance. --Let us not trifle away the time in needless discourse, said she, interrupting me; I make no doubt of your sincerity, and you shall quickly be convinced of mine. Will you do me the honour to come to my home? or if you will, I will come to yours. --Madam, said I, I am a stranger lodged in a khan, which is not a proper place for the reception of a lady of your quality and me. It is more proper, madam, for me to come to you at your own home, if you will please to tell me where it is. The lady complying with this desire; I live, said she, in Devotion-Street; come on Friday, which is the day after to-morrow, after noon-prayers, and ask for the house of Abon Schama, surnamed Bercour, late master of the emirs; there you will find me. This said, we parted; and I passed the next day in great impatience.

On Friday I got up betimes, and put on my best clothes, with fifty pieces of gold in my purse. I mounted an ass I had bespoke the day before, and set out, accompanied by the man that let me the ass. When we came to Devotion-Street, I directed the owner of the ass to inquire for the house I wanted; he found it, and conducted me thither. I paid him liberally, and sent him back; directing him to observe narrowly where he left me, and not to fail to come back with the ass next morning, to carry me back again to the khan of Mesrour.

I knocked at the door, and presently two little girl-slaves, white as snow, and neatly dressed, came and opened it. Be pleased to come in, sir, said they; our mistress expects you impatiently; these two days she has talked of nothing but you. I entered the court, and saw a great pavilion, raised upon seven steps, and surrounded with iron rails that parted it from a very pleasant garden. Besides the trees which only embellished the place, and formed an agreeable shade, there was an infinite number of other trees loaded with all sorts of fruit. I was charmed with the warbling of a great number of birds, that joined their notes to the murmurings of a very high water-work, in the middle of a parterre enamelled with flowers. This water-work was a very agreeable sight; four large gilded dragons at the angles of the basin, which was of a square form, spouted out water clearer than rock-crystal. This delicious place gave me a charming idea of the conquest I had made. The two little slaves conducted me into a saloon magnificently furnished; and while one of them went to acquaint her mistress with my arrival, the other tarried with me, and pointed out to me the beauties of the hall.

I did not tarry long in the hall, ere the lady I loved appeared, adorned with pearls and diamonds; but the splendour of her eyes far outshone that of her jewels. Her shape, which was now not disguised by the habit she wore in the city, appeared the most slender and advantageous. I need not mention with what joy we met once more; that far exceeds all expression. I shall only tell you, that when the first compliments were over, we sat both down upon a sofa, and there conversed together with the highest satisfaction. After that, we had the most delicious messes served up to us; and after eating, continued our conversation till night. At night we had excellent wine brought up, and such fruit as is apt to promote drinking; and timed our cups to the sound of musical instruments, joined to the voices of the slaves. The lady of the house sung herself, and by her songs raised my passion to the height. In short, I passed the night in the full enjoyment of all manner of pleasure.

Next morning I slipt under the bolster of the bed the purse with the fifty pieces of gold I had brought with me, and took leave of the lady, who asked me when I would see her again. Madam, said I, I give you my promise to return this night. She seemed to be transported with my answer, and conducting me to the door, conjured me at parting to be mindful of my promise.

The same man that had carried me thither, waited for me with his ass, which I mounted, and went directly to the khan, ordering the man to come to me again in the afternoon at a certain hour; to secure which, I would not pay him till that time came.

As soon as I arrived at my lodging, my first care was to order my people to buy a good lamb, and several sorts of cakes, which I sent by a porter as a present to the lady. When that was done, I attended to my serious business till the owner of the ass came. Then I went along with him to the lady’s house, and was received by her with as much joy as before, and entertained with equal magnificence.

Next morning I took leave, and left her another purse with fifty pieces of gold, and returned to my khan.

I continued to visit the lady every day, and to leave her every time a purse with fifty pieces of gold, till the merchants whom I employed to sell my goods, and whom I visited regularly twice a week, owed me nothing: and, in short, I came at last to be moneyless, and hopeless of having any more.

In this desperate condition, I walked out of my lodging, not knowing what course to take, and by chance went towards the castle, where there was a great crowd of people to see a show given by the sultan of Egypt. As soon as I came up to them, I wedged in among the crowd, and by chance happened to stand by a horseman well mounted, and handsomely clothed, who had upon the pommel of his saddle a bag, half open, with a string of green silk hanging out of it. I clapped my hand to the bag, concluding the silk twist might be the string of a purse within the bag: in the mean time, a porter with a load of wood upon his back, passed by the other side of the horse, so near that the gentleman on horseback was forced to turn his head towards him, to avoid being hurt, or having his clothes torn by the wood. In that moment did the devil tempt me; I took the string in one hand, and with the other laid open the mouth of the bag, and pulled out the purse so dexterously, that nobody perceived it. The purse was heavy, and I did not doubt but there was gold or silver in it.

As soon as the porter had passed, the horseman, who probably had some suspicion of what I had done while his head was turned, presently put his hand to his bag, and finding his purse was gone, gave me such a blow that he knocked me down. This violence shocked all who saw it; some took hold of the horse’s bridle, to stop the gentleman, and asked him, what reason he had to strike me, or how he came to treat a Mussulman after that rate. Do not you trouble yourselves, said he briskly; I had reason for what I did: this fellow is a thief. At these words, I started up, and from my appearance, every one took my part, and cried out he was a liar, for that it was incredible a young man such as I, should be guilty of so base an action; but while they were holding his horse by the bridle to favour my escape, unfortunately passed by the judge, who seeing such a crowd about the gentleman on horseback and me, came up and asked what the matter was. Every body present reflected on the gentleman for treating me so unjustly upon the pretence of robbery.

The judge did not give ear to all that was said; but asked the cavalier if he suspected any body else beside me? The cavalier told him he did not, and gave his reasons why he believed his suspicions not to be groundless. Upon this, the judge ordered his followers to seize me, and search me, which they presently did; and finding the purse upon me, exposed it to the view of all the people. The disgrace was so great, I could not bear it, but swooned away. In the mean time the judge called for the purse.

When he had got it in his hand, he asked the horseman if it was his, and how much money was in it. The cavalier knew it to be his own, and assured the judge he had put twenty sequins into it. Upon which, the judge called me before him: Come, young man, said he, confess the truth; was it you that took the gentleman’s purse from him? Do not wait for the torture to extort confession. Then, with downcast eyes, thinking within myself, that if I denied the fact, they finding the purse about me, would convict me of a lie; to avoid a double punishment, I looked up and confessed it was I. I had no sooner made the confession than the judge called people to witness it, and ordered my hand to be cut off. This sentence was put in execution immediately upon the spot, to the great regret of all the spectators; nay, I observed by the cavalier’s countenance, that he was moved with pity as much as the rest. The judge would likewise have ordered my foot to be cut off, but I begged the cavalier to intercede for my pardon, which he did, and obtained it.

When the judge was gone, the cavalier came up to me, and holding out the purse, I see plainly, said he, that necessity put you upon an action so disgraceful and unworthy of such a handsome young man as you are. Here, take that fatal purse; I freely give it you, and am heartily sorry for the misfortune you have undergone. This said, he went away; and I being very weak by loss of blood, some of the good people of the neighbourhood had the charity to carry me into a house, and gave me a glass of wine; they likewise dressed my arm, and wrapped up the dismembered hand in a cloth, which I carried away with me fastened to my girdle.

If I had returned to the khan of Mesrour in this melancholy condition, I should not have found there such relief as I wanted; and to offer to go to the young lady was running a great hazard, it being likely she would not look upon me after she heard of my disgrace. I resolved, however, to put it to the trial; and to tire out the crowd that followed me, I turned down several by-streets, and at last, arrived at the lady’s house very weak, and so much fatigued, that I presently threw myself down upon a sofa, keeping my right arm under my garment, for I took great care to conceal my misfortune.

In the mean time, the lady, hearing of my arrival, and that I was not well, came to me in all haste, and seeing me pale and dejected, My dear soul, said she, what is the matter with you? --Madam, said I, dissembling, I have got a violent pain in my head. The lady seemed to be much concerned, and asked me to sit down, for I had got up to receive her. Tell me, said she, how your illness came: the last time I had the pleasure to see you, you were very well. There must be something else that you conceal from me; let me know what it is. I stood silent, and instead of an answer, tears trickled down my cheeks. I cannot conceive, said she, what it is that afflicts you. Have I unthinkingly given you any occasion of uneasiness? Or do you come on purpose to tell me you no longer love me? --It is not that, madam, said I, fetching a deep sigh; your unjust suspicion is an addition to my misfortune.

I could not think of discovering to her the true cause. When night came, supper was brought, and she pressed me to eat; but considering I could only feed myself with my left hand, I begged to be excused, upon the plea of having no appetite. Your appetite will return, said she, if you would but discover what you so obstinately hide from me. Your inappetency, without doubt, is only owing to your irresolution. --Alas! madam, said I, I find I must resolve at last. I had no sooner spoke these words, than she filled me a cup full of wine, and offering it to me, Drink that, said she, it will give you courage. I reached out my left hand, and took the cup.

When I had got the cup in my hand, I redoubled my tears and sighs. Why do you sigh and weep so bitterly? said the lady: and why do you take the cup with your left hand, rather than your right? --Ah! madam, said I, excuse me, I beseech you; I have a swelling in my right hand. --Let me see that swelling, said she: I will open it. I desired to be excused, alleging it was not ripe enough for opening! and drank off the cup, which was very large. The fumes of the wine, joined to my weakness and weariness, set me asleep, and I slept very soundly till next morning.

In the mean time, the lady curious to know what ailed my right hand, lifted up my garment that covered it, and saw to her great astonishment that it was cut off, and that I had brought it along with me wrapt up in a cloth. She presently apprehended what was my reason for declining a discovery, notwithstanding all her pressing solicitation, and passed the night in the greatest uneasiness upon my disgrace, which she concluded had been occasioned only by the love I bore to her.

When I awaked, I discerned by her countenance, that she was extremely grieved. However, that she might not increase my uneasiness, she said not a word. She called for jelly broth of fowl, which she had ordered to be prepared, and made me eat and drink to recruit my strength. After that, I offered to take leave of her, but she declared I should not go out of her doors. Though you tell me nothing of the matter, said she, I am persuaded I am the cause of the misfortune that has befallen you. The grief that I feel upon that score will quickly make an end of me; but before I die, I must execute a design for your benefit. She had no sooner said the word than she called for a judge and witnesses, and ordered a writing to be drawn up, putting me in possession of her whole property. After this was done, and every body dismissed, she opened a large trunk, where lay all the purses I had given her from the commencement of our amour. There they are all entire, said she; I have not touched one of them: here is the key: take it, for all is yours. After I had returned her thanks for her generosity and goodness: What I have done for you, said she, is nothing; I shall not be satisfied unless I die, to show how much I love you. I conjured her by all the powers of love, to give up such a fatal resolution. But all my remonstrances were ineffectual; she was so afflicted to see me have but one hand, that she sickened, and died after five or six weeks’ illness.

After mourning for her death as long as was decent, I took possession of all her estate, a particular account of which she gave me before she died, and the corn you sold for me was part of it.

What I have now told you will plead my excuse for eating with my left hand. I am highly obliged to you for the trouble you have given yourself on my account. I can never sufficiently recompense your fidelity. Since, thanks to God, I have still a competent estate, notwithstanding I have spent a great deal, I beg you to accept of the sum now in your hand, as a present from me. --Over and above this, I have a proposal to make to you; since by reason of this fatal accident I am obliged to depart from Cairo, I am resolved never to see it more. If you choose to accompany me, we will trade together as equal partners, and divide the profit.

I thanked the young man, said the Christian merchant, for the present he had made me; and as to the proposal of travelling with him, I willingly embraced it, assuring him, that his interest should always be as dear to me as my own.

We fixed a day for our departure, and accordingly entered upon our travels. We passed through Syria and Mesopotamia, travelled all over Persia, and after stopping at several cities, came at last, sir, to your capital. Some time after our arrival in this place, the young man having formed a design of returning to Persia, and settling there, we balanced our accounts and parted very good friends. He went from hence, and I, sir, continue here in your majesty’s service. This is the story I had to tell you: does not your majesty find it more surprising than that of the crooked buffoon?

The sultan of Casgar fell into a passion against the Christian merchant. You are very bold, said he, to tell me a story so little worth my hearing, and then to compare it to that of my jester. Can you flatter yourself so far as to believe that the trifling adventures of a young debauchee can make such an impression upon me as those of my jester? I will hang you all four, to revenge his death.

Hearing this, the purveyor fell down frighted at the sultan’s feet. Sir, said he, I humbly beseech your majesty to suspend your just wrath, and hear my story; and if it appears to your majesty to be prettier than that of your jester, to pardon us all four. The sultan having granted this request, the purveyor began thus:

The Story told by the Sultan of Casgar’s Purveyor.

Sir, --A person of quality invited me yesterday to his daughter’s wedding: I went to his house in the evening, at the hour appointed, and found there a large company of doctors, ministers of justice, and others of the best quality in the city. After the ceremony was over, we had a splendid feast; and among other things set upon the table, there was a course with garlic sauce, which indeed was very delicious, and coveted by every body; we observed, however, that one of the guests did not offer to touch it, though it stood just before him, and we invited him to do as we did. But he conjured us not to press him upon that head. I will take care, said he, not to touch any dish that has garlic in it; I remember too well what the tasting of such an one cost me once before. We entreated him to tell us what was the occasion of his strong aversion to garlic; but before he had time to make answer, Is it thus, said the master of the house, that you honour my table? This ragout is excellent, do not you pretend to be excused from eating of it; you must do me that favour as well as the rest. --Sir, said the gentleman, who was a Bagdad merchant, I hope you do not think I refuse to eat it out of a mistaken nicety; if you will have me eat of it, I will do it; but still upon this condition, that after eating of it, I may wash my hands, with your good leave, forty times with alcali, [70] forty times more with the ashes of the same plant, and forty times again with soap. I hope you will not take it ill that I stipulate this condition, in pursuance of an oath I have made never to taste garlic without observing it.

The master of the house would not dispense with the merchant from eating of the ragout with garlic, and therefore ordered his servant to get ready a basin with water, together with alcali, the ashes of the same plant, and soap, that the merchant might wash as often as he pleased. When every thing was got ready, Now, said he to the merchant, I hope you will do as we do.

The merchant, displeased with the violence that was offered him, reached out his hand, and took up a bit, which he put to his mouth trembling, and eat with a reluctance that surprised us all. But what surprised us most of all was, that he had only four fingers and no thumb, which none of us observed before, though he had eat of other dishes. You have lost your thumb, said the master of the house; by what accident? It must have been occasioned by some extraordinary accident, a relation of which will be agreeable to the company. --Sir, replied the merchant, I have no thumb on the right nor on the left hand. In speaking this, he put out his left hand, and showed that what he said was true. But this is not all, continued he: if you will believe me, I have no great toe on either of my feet: I was maimed in this manner by an unheard of adventure, which I am willing to relate to you, if you will have the patience to hear me. The relation will equally raise your astonishment and pity. Only suffer me to wash my hands first. With this he rose from the table, and after washing his hands a hundred and twenty times, took his place again, and recounted his story as follows:

You must know, gentlemen, that in the reign of the caliph Haroun Alraschid, my father lived in Bagdad, the place of my nativity, and was reputed one of the richest merchants in the city. But being a man addicted to his pleasures, and neglecting his private affairs, instead of leaving me a plentiful fortune at his death, he left me in such a situation, that all my economy was scarcely sufficient to clear off his debts. However, with difficulty, I paid them all, and through my industry and care, my little fortune began to wear a smiling aspect.

One morning, as I opened my shop, a lady, mounted upon a mule, and attended by an eunuch and two slaves, stopped near my shop door, and with the assistance of the eunuch’s hand, alighted. Madam, said the eunuch, I told you you would be too soon; you see there is nobody yet in the bezestein; if you had taken my advice, you might have saved yourself the trouble of waiting here. The lady looked all round her, and finding there was no shop open but mine, addressed herself to me, asking leave to sit in my shop till the rest of the merchants came. I could do no less than return a civil answer, and invite the lady into my shop.

The lady sat down in my shop, and observing there was nobody in the whole bezestein but the eunuch and myself uncovered her face to take the air; and I must say I never saw so beautiful a person. I no sooner had a sight of her face, than I conceived a passion for her. I fixed my eyes upon her, and perceived that she was not displeased with my ogling, for she gave me a full opportunity to look on her, and did not cover her face but when she was afraid of being taken notice of.

After she had pulled down her veil again, she told me she wanted several sorts of the richest and finest stuffs, and asked me if I had them. Alas! madam, said I, I am but a young man, and just beginning the world, I have not stock enough for such great concerns, and it is a mortification to me that I have nothing to show you that will suit you: but to save you the trouble of going from shop to shop, as soon as the merchants come, I will go, if you please, and fetch from them what you want, with the lowest prices, and so you may do your business without going any farther. She complied with my proposal, and entered into discourse with me, which continued so much the longer, as I made her believe the merchants that could furnish what she wanted were not yet come.

I was no less charmed with her wit than I had been before with the beauty of her face; but there was a necessity of denying myself the pleasure of her conversation. I ran out to see for the stuffs she wanted; and after she had pitched upon what she liked, we agreed for five thousand drachms of coined silver. I wrapped up the stuffs in a small bundle, and gave it to the eunuch, who put it under his arm. This done, she rose and took leave. I followed her with my eyes till she had reached the bezestein gate, and even after she had mounted her mule again.

The lady had no sooner disappeared, than I perceived that love had caused me to commit a great neglect. It had so engrossed my thoughts, that I did not reflect that she went away without paying the money, neither had I the thought to ask who she was or where she dwelt. However, I considered I was accountable for a large sum to the merchants, who, perhaps, would not have the patience to stay for their money; and so I went to them, and made the best excuse I could, pretending that I knew the lady; and then came home again, equally affected with love, and with the burden of such a heavy debt.

I had desired my creditors to stay eight days for their money; and when eight days were passed, they did not fail to dun me. --Then I entreated them to give me eight days more, which they agreed to; and the very next day I saw the lady come to the bezestein, mounted on her mule, with the same attendants as before, and exactly at the same hour of the day.

She came straight to my shop. I have made you stay some time, said she, but here is your money at last; carry it to the banker, and see it is all good and right. The eunuch, who brought me the money, went along with me to the banker, and we found it very right. I returned, and had the happiness of conversing with the lady till all the shops of the bezestein were open. Though we talked but of ordinary things, she gave them such a turn, that they appeared new and uncommon; and convinced me that I was not mistaken in admiring her wit at our first interview.

As soon as the merchants had arrived and opened their shops, I carried to the respective owners the money due for their stuffs, and was readily entrusted with more, which the lady had desired to see. She chose some from these to the value of one thousand pieces of gold, and carried them away as before without paying: nay, without speaking a word, or informing me who she was. What distressed me was the consideration that while at this rate she risked nothing, she left me without any security against being made answerable for the goods in case she did not return. She has paid me, thought I, a considerable sum; but she leaves me responsible for a greater. Surely she cannot be a cheat: it is not possible she can have any such design as to inveigle me to my ruin. The merchants do not know her; they will all come upon me. In short, my love was not so powerful as to stifle the uneasiness I felt, when I reflected upon all the circumstances in which I was placed. A whole month passed before I heard any thing of the lady again; and during that time my alarm increased. The merchants, were impatient for their money, and to satisfy them, I was going to sell off all I had, when one morning the lady returned with the same equipage as before.

Take your weights, said she, and weigh the gold I have brought you. These words dispelled my fear, and inflamed my love. Before we counted the money, she asked me several questions, and particularly if I was married. I answered I never had been. Then reaching out the gold to the eunuch, let us have your interposition, said she, to accommodate our matters. Upon which the eunuch fell a laughing, and calling me aside, made me weigh the gold. While I was thus occupied, the eunuch whispered in my ear --I know by your eyes you love this lady, and am surprised you have not the courage to disclose your passion. She loves you more ardently than you do her. Do not imagine that she has any real occasion for your stuffs. She only makes this her pretence to come here, because you have inspired her with a violent passion. It was for this reason she asked you if you were married. It will be your own fault, if you do not marry her. It is true. I replied, I have had a passion for her from the first moment that I cast my eyes upon her; but I durst not aspire to the happiness of thinking my attachment could meet her approbation. I am entirely hers, and shall not fail to retain a grateful sense of your good offices in this affair.

I finished weighing the gold, and while I was putting it into the bag, the eunuch turned to the lady, and told her I was satisfied; that being the word they had agreed upon between themselves. Presently after, the lady rose and took her leave; telling me she would send her eunuch to me, and that I had only to obey the directions he might give me in her name.

I carried each of the merchants their money, and waited some days with impatience for the eunuch. At last he came.

I received him very kindly, and inquired after his mistress’s health. You are, said he, the happiest lover in the world; she is quite sick of love for you, and is impatient to see you; and were she mistress of her own conduct, would not fail to come to you herself, and willingly pass in your society all the days of her life. Her noble mien and graceful carriage, I replied, convinced me that she was a lady beyond the common rank. You have not erred in your judgment on that head, said the eunuch: she is the favourite of Zobeide, the caliph’s wife, who is the more affectionately attached to her from having brought her up from her infancy, and intrusts her with all her affairs. Having a wish to marry, she has declared to her mistress that she has fixed her affections upon you, and has desired her consent.

Zobeide told her, she would not withhold her consent; but that she would see you first, in order to judge if she had made a good choice; in which case she meant herself to defray the expenses of the wedding. Thus you see your felicity is certain; since you have pleased the favourite, you will be equally agreeable to the mistress, who seeks only to oblige her, and would by no means thwart her inclination. All you have to do is to come to the palace. I am sent hither to invite you as soon as you determine to go.

My resolution is already formed, said I, and I am ready to follow you whithersoever you please to conduct me.

Very well, said the eunuch; but you know men are not allowed to enter the ladies’ apartments in the palace, and you must be introduced with great secrecy. The favourite lady has contrived the matter well. On your side you must act your part discreetly; for if you do not, your life is at stake.

I gave him repeated assurances punctually to perform whatever he might require. Then, said he, in the evening, you must be at the mosque built by the caliph’s lady on the bank of the Tigris, and wait there till somebody comes to conduct you. To this I agreed; and after passing the day in great impatience, went in the evening to the prayer that is said an hour and a half after sunset in the mosque, and remained there after all the people had departed.

Soon after I saw a boat making up to the mosque, the rowers of which were all eunuchs, who came on shore and put several large trunks into the mosque, and then retired; only one of them staid behind, whom I perceived to be the same eunuch that had all along accompanied the lady, and had been with me that morning. I saw the lady also enter the mosque; and making up to her, told her I was ready to obey her orders. We have no time to lose, said she; and opening one of the trunks, bid me get into it, that being necessary both for your safety and mine. Fear nothing, added she; leave the management of all to me. I considered with myself, I had gone too far to recede, and so obeyed her orders; and she immediately locked the trunk. This done, the eunuch her confidant called the other eunuchs who had brought in the trunks, and ordered them to carry them on board again. The lady and eunuch re-embarked, and the boatmen rowed to Zobeide’s apartment.

In the mean time I reflected very seriously upon the danger to which I had exposed myself, and made vows and prayers, though it was then too late.

The boat stopped at the palace gate, and the trunks were carried into the apartment of the officer of the eunuchs, who keeps the key of the ladies apartments, and suffers nothing to enter without a narrow inspection. The officer was then in bed, and there was a necessity of calling him up.

The officer of the eunuchs was angry that they should break his rest, and chid the favourite lady severely for coming home so late. You shall not come off so easily as you think for, said he: not one of these trunks shall pass till I have opened them every one. At the same time he commanded the eunuch to bring them before him, and open them one by one. The first they began with was that wherein I lay, which put me into inexpressible fear.

The favourite lady, who had the key of that trunk, protested it should not be opened. You know very well, said she, I bring nothing hither but what is for the use of Zobeide, your mistress and mine. This trunk, continued she, is filled with rich goods that I had from some merchants lately arrived, besides a number of bottles of Zemzem water sent from Mecca; [71] and if any of these should happen to break, the goods will be spoiled, and then you must answer for them; depend on it, Zobeide will resent your insolence. She insisted upon this in so peremptory terms, that the officer did not dare to take upon him to open any of the trunks. Let them go, said he angrily; you may carry them off. Upon that the women’s apartment was opened, and all the trunks were carried in.

They were scarcely got in, when all on a sudden I heard the people cry, Here is the caliph! here comes the caliph! This put me in such a fright, that I wonder I did not die upon the spot, for it really was the caliph. What hast thou got in these trunks? said he to the favourite. --Some stuffs, said she, lately arrived, which your majesty’s lady had a mind to see. --Open them, cried he, and let me see them. She pretended to excuse herself, alleging the stuffs were only proper for ladies, and that by opening them his lady would be deprived of the pleasure of seeing them first. I say, open them, cried the caliph; I have a mind to see them, and I will see them. She still represented that her mistress would be angry with her if she opened them. No, no, said he; I will engage she shall not say a word to you for so doing: come, come, open them, and do not keep me waiting here.

There was a necessity of obeying, which gave me such alarm, that I tremble every time I think on it. The caliph sat down; and the favourite ordered all the trunks to be brought before him one after another. Then she opened them; and to lengthen out the time, showed all the beauties of each particular stuff, thinking thereby to tire out his patience; but her stratagem did not succeed. Being as unwilling as myself to have the trunk where I lay opened, she left that to the last. So when all the rest were viewed, Come, said the caliph, make an end; let us see what is in that. I am at a loss to tell you whether I was dead or alive that moment; for I little thought of escaping so great a danger.

When Zobeide’s favourite saw that the caliph would needs have the trunk open where I lay, As for this trunk, said she, your majesty will please to dispense with the opening of it: there are some things in it which I cannot show you without your lady be by. Well, well, said the caliph, since it is so, I am satisfied; order the trunks to be carried away. The word was no sooner spoken than the trunks were moved into her chamber, where I began to revive again.

As soon as the eunuchs who had brought them were gone, she presently opened the trunk where I was prisoner. Come out, said she, go up these stairs that lead to an upper room, and stay there till I come. The door which led to the stairs she locked after I was in; and that was no sooner done, than the caliph came and sat down on the very trunk where I had been confined. The occasion of this visit was a motive of curiosity that did not respect me. He had a mind to question the lady about what she had seen or heard in the city. So they discoursed together some while, and then he left her and retired to his apartment.

When she found the coast clear, she came to the chamber where I was, and made many apologies for the alarms she had given me. My uneasiness, said she, was no less than yours; you cannot well doubt of that, since I have run the same risk out of love to you: perhaps, another person in my situation would not have had the presence of mind to manage matters so dexterously upon so delicate an occasion, where so much courage and presence of mind were requisite; nothing less than the love I had for you could have inspired me with courage to do it. But come, take heart, now the danger is over. After much tender discourse between us, she told me it was time to go to rest, and that she would not fail to introduce me to Zobeide, her mistress, some hour to morrow, which will be very easy; For the caliph never sees her, added she, but at night. Encouraged by these words, I slept very well; or if my sleep was interrupted it was by agreeable disquietudes, caused by the hopes of enjoying a lady, blest with so much wit and beauty.

The next day, before I was introduced to Zobeide, her favourite instructed me how to behave, mentioning what questions she would put to me, and dictating the answers I was to give. This done, she carried me into a very magnificent and richly furnished hall. I was no sooner entered, than twenty women slaves, advanced in age, dressed in rich and uniform habits, came out of Zobeide’s apartment, and placed themselves very modestly before the throne in two equal rows; they were followed by twenty other younger ladies clothed after the same manner, only their habits appeared somewhat gayer. In the middle of these appeared Zobeide, with a majestic air, and so laden with jewels that she could scarce walk. She went and sat down on the throne, and the favourite lady, who had accompanied her, stood just by her on her right hand; the other ladies, who were slaves, being placed at some distance on each side of the throne.

As soon as the caliph’s lady was set down, the slaves that came in first made a sign for me to approach. I advanced between the two rows they had formed, and prostrated myself upon the carpet that was under the princess’s feet. She ordered me to rise, and did me the honour to ask my name, my family, and the state of my fortune; upon all which I gave her satisfactory answers, as I perceived not only by her countenance, but by her words. I am glad, said she, that my daughter, (so she used to call the favourite lady,) for I look upon her as such, after the care I have taken of her education, I am very glad she has made a choice that pleases me; I approve of it, and give consent to your marriage. I will myself give orders for solemnizing it; but I want to have my daughter stay ten days with me before the solemnity; and in that time I will speak to the caliph, and obtain his consent: meanwhile, do you stay here; you shall be taken care of.

Pursuant to the caliph’s lady’s orders, I staid ten days in the women’s apartments, and during that time was deprived of the pleasure of seeing the favourite lady; but was so well used by her orders, that I had no reason to be dissatisfied.

Zobeide told the caliph her resolution of marrying the favourite lady; and the caliph leaving to her the liberty of doing upon that head what she pleased, granted the favourite a considerable sum by way of settlement. When the ten days were expired, Zobeide ordered the contract of marriage to be drawn up and brought to her, and the necessary preparations being mane for the solemnity, the musicians and the dancers (both men and women) were called in, and there were great rejoicings in the palace for nine days. The tenth day being appointed for the last ceremony of the marriage, the favourite lady was conducted to a bath, and I to another. At night, I sat down to table, and had all manner of dishes served up to me, and among others, a ragout with garlic, such as you have now forced me to eat of. This ragout I liked so well, that I scarce touched any of the other dishes; but such was my unhappiness, that when I arose from the table, I only wiped my hands, instead of washing them well; a piece of negligence I had never been guilty of before.

Though it was then night, the whole apartment of the ladies was as light as day, by means of many illuminations. Nothing was to be heard all over the palace but musical instruments, dances, and acclamations of joy. My bride and I were introduced into a great hall, where we were placed upon two thrones. The women that attended her made her shift herself several times, and painted her face with different sorts of colours, according to the usual custom on wedding days; and every time she changed her habit they showed her to me.

All these ceremonies being over, we were conducted to the nuptial room: as soon as the company retired, I approached to embrace my wife; but instead of returning my transports, she pushed me away, and cried out most fearfully; upon which, all the ladies of the apartment came running into the chamber to know what she cried for: and for my own part, I was so thunder-struck, that I stood like a post, without the power of even asking what she meant by it. Dear sister, said they to her, what has happened since we left you so lately? Let us know, that we may try to relieve you. --Take, said she, Take out of my sight that vile fellow. Why, madam? said I; wherein have I deserved your displeasure? --You are a villain, said she, in a furious passion, to eat garlic, and not wash your hands! Do you think I would suffer such a filthy fellow to poison me? Down with him, down with him upon the ground, continued she, addressing herself to the ladies, and bring me a good bull’s pizzle. In short, I was thrown upon the ground, and while some held my hands, and others my feet, my wife, who was presently furnished with a weapon, laid on me as long as she could stand over me. Then she said to the ladies, Take him, send him to the judge, and let the hand be cut off with which he fed upon the garlic ragout.

Good God, cried I, must I be beat and bruised unmercifully, and to complete my affliction, have my hand cut off, for eating of a ragout with garlic, and forgetting to wash my hands? What proportion is there between the punishment and the crime? Curse on the ragout, and on the cook that dressed it, and on him that served it up.

All the ladies that were by, and had witnessed my receiving the thousand strokes, took pity of me when they heard the cutting off of my hand spoken of. Dear madam, dear sister, said they to the favourite lady, you carry your resentment too far. We own he is a man quite ignorant of the world, of your quality, and the respect due to you; but we beseech you to overlook and pardon the fault he has committed. I have not received suitable satisfaction, said she; I will teach him to know the world; I will make him bear sensible marks of his impertinence, and be cautious hereafter how he tastes a garlic ragout without washing his hands. Afterwards, they continued their solicitations, and fell down at her feet, and kissing her fair hands, Good madam, said they, in the name of God, moderate your wrath, and grant the favour we request. She answered not a word, but got up, and after uttering a thousand reproaches against me, walked out of the chamber, and all the ladies followed her, leaving me in inconceivable affliction.

I continued there ten days, without seeing any body but an old woman slave that brought me victuals. I asked her what was become of the favourite lady. She is sick, said the old woman; she is sick of the poisoned smell you infected her with. Why did you not take care to wash your hands after eating of that cursed ragout? Is it possible, thought I to myself, that these ladies can be so nice and so vindictive for so small a fault! I loved my wife, notwithstanding all her cruelty, and could not help pitying her. One day the old woman told me my spouse was recovered, and gone to bathe, and would come to see me the next day. So, said she, I would have you call up your patience, and endeavour to accommodate yourself to her humour: for she is otherwise a woman of good sense and discretion, and beloved by all the ladies about the court of Zobeide, our respectable mistress.

In effect, my wife came next night, and accosted me thus: You see I am too good in seeing you again after the affront you have offered me; but still I cannot be reconciled to you till I have punished you according to your demerit, in not washing your hands after eating the garlic ragout. This said, she called the ladies, who, by her order, threw me upon the ground; and after binding me fast, she had the barbarity to cut off my thumbs and great toes herself with a razor. One of the ladies applied a certain root to stanch the blood; but by bleeding and by the pain, I swooned away.

When I came to myself, they gave me wine to drink, to recruit my strength. Ah! madam, said I to my wife, if ever I eat of a garlic ragout again, I solemnly swear to wash my hands a hundred and twenty times with the herb alkali, with the ashes of the same plant, and with soap. Well, replied my wife, upon that condition I am willing to forget what is past, and live with you as my husband.

This, continued the Bagdad merchant, addressing himself to the company, this is the reason why I refused to eat of the garlic ragout that is now upon the table.

The ladies applied to my wounds not only the root I mentioned to you, but likewise some balsam of Mecca, which they were well assured was not adulterated, because they had it out of the caliph’s own dispensatory. By virtue of that admirable balsam was I perfectly cured in a few days, and my wife and I lived together as agreeably as if I had never eat of the garlic ragout. But having been all my lifetime used to enjoy my liberty, I grew weary of being confined to the caliph’s palace; yet I said nothing of it to my wife, for fear of displeasing her. However, she suspected it, and wanted nothing more herself than to get out; for it was gratitude alone that made her continue with Zobeide. Being a very witty woman, she represented in such lively terms to her mistress the constraint I was under, in not living in the city with people of my own rank, as I had always done, that the good princess chose rather to deprive herself of the pleasure of having her favourite about her, than not to grant what we both equally desired.

A month after our marriage, my wife came into the room with several eunuchs, carrying each a bag of silver. When the eunuchs were gone, You never told me, said she, that you were uneasy in being confined to court; but I perceived it, and have happily found means to make you contented. My mistress, Zobeide, gives us leave to go out of the palace, and here are fifty thousand sequins of which she has made us a present, in order to enable us to live comfortably in the city. Take ten thousand of them, and go and buy us a house.

I quickly found a house for the money, and after furnishing it richly, we went and lived in it; and kept a great many slaves of both sexes, and made a good figure. In short, we began to live a very agreeable life, but it did not last long. At a year’s end, my wife fell sick and died.

I might have married again, and lived honourably at Bagdad; but curiosity to see the world put me upon another course. I sold my house, and after purchasing several sorts of goods, I went with a caravan to Persia; from Persia, I travelled to Samarcande, and from thence hither.

This, said the purveyor to the sultan of Casgar, this is the story that the Bagdad merchant told in company where I was yesterday. This story, said the sultan, has something in it extraordinary; but it does not come near that of my little Hunchback. Then the Jewish physician prostrated himself before the sultan’s throne, and rising again, addressed himself to that prince in the following manner: Sir, if you will be so good as to hear me, I flatter myself you will be pleased with a story I have to tell you. Well spoken, said the sultan; but if it is not more surprising than that of little Hunch-back, you must not expect to live.

The Story told by the Jewish Physician.

Sir, when I was studying physic at Damascus, and was just beginning to practise that noble profession with some reputation, a man slave called me to see a patient in the governor of the city’s family. Accordingly, I went, and was conducted into a room, where I found a very handsome young man, much dejected by his disorder: I saluted him, and sat down by him; but he made no return to my compliments, only a sign with his eyes that he heard me, and thanked me. Pray, sir, said I, give me your hand, that I may feel your pulse. But instead of stretching out his right, he gave me his left hand, at which I was extremely surprised. This, said I to myself, is a gross piece of ignorance, that he does not know that people present their right hand, and not their left, to a physician. However, I felt his pulse, wrote him a prescription, and took my leave.

I continued my visits for nine days, and every time I felt his pulse, he still gave me his left hand. On the tenth day he seemed to be pretty well, and so I prescribed nothing for him but bathing. The governor of Damascus, who was by, in testimony of his being well satisfied with my service, invested me with a rich robe, saying he made me a physician of the city hospital, and physician in ordinary to his house, where I might freely eat at his table when I pleased.

The young man likewise showed me many civilities, and asked me to accompany him to the bath. Accordingly, we went together, and when his attendants had undressed him, I perceived he wanted the right hand, and that it had not long been cut off, which had been the occasion of his disorder, though concealed from me; for while the people about him were applying proper medicines externally, they had called me to prevent the ill consequence of the fever which was on him. I was very much surprised and concerned on seeing his misfortune, which he observed by my countenance. Doctor, cried he, do not be astonished to see that my hand is cut off; some day or other, I will tell you the occasion of it; and in that relation you will be entertained with very surprising adventures.

After we had done bathing, we sat down to table; and after some other discourse together, he asked me if it would be any prejudice to his health if he went and took a walk out of town in the governor’s garden? I made answer, so far from it, that the air would benefit his health. Since it is so, said he, if you will give me your company, I will tell you the history of my adventures. I replied, I was at his command for all that day. Upon which he presently called his servants to bring something for a collation, and we went to the governor’s garden. There we took two or three turns, and then sat down upon a carpet that his servants had spread under a tree, which gave a very pleasant shade. After we were seated, the young man gave me his history in the following terms:

I was born, said he, at Moussoul, of one of the most considerable families in the city. My father was the eldest of ten brothers, who were all alive and married when my grandfather died. All the brothers were childless, but my father; and he has no child but me. He took particular care of my education, and made me learn every thing proper for a child of my rank.

When I was grown up, and began to keep company with the world, I happened one Friday to be at noon-prayers with my father and my uncles in the great mosque of Moussoul. And after prayers were over, the rest of the company going away, my father and my uncles continued sitting upon the best carpet in the mosque; and I sat down by them. They discoursed of several things, but the conversation fell insensibly, I know not how, upon the subject of voyages. They extolled the beauties and peculiar rarities of some kingdoms, and of their principal cities. But one of my uncles said, that according to the uniform report of an infinite number of voyagers, there was not in the world a pleasanter country than Egypt and the Nile; and the account he gave of them infused into me such a charming idea of them, that from that very moment I had a desire to travel thither. Whatever my other uncles said, by way of preference to Bagdad and the Tigris, in calling Bagdad the true residence of the Mussulman religion, and the metropolis of all the cities of the earth, made no impression upon me. My father joined in opinion with those of his brothers who had spoken in favour of Egypt; which filled me with joy. Say what you will, said he, the man that has not seen Egypt, has not seen the greatest rarity in the world. All the land there is golden; I mean, it is so fertile that it enriches its inhabitants. All the women of that country charm you by their beauty and their agreeable carriage. If you speak of the Nile, where is there a more wonderful river? What water was ever lighter or more delicious? The very slime it carries along in its overflowing fattens the fields, which produce a thousand times more than other countries that are cultivated with the greatest labour. Observe what a poet said of the Egyptians, when he was obliged to depart from Egypt: Your Nile loads you with blessings every day; it is for you only that it runs from such a distance. Alas! in removing from you, my tears will flow as abundantly as its waters: you are to continue in the enjoyment of its sweetnesses, while I am condemned to deprive myself of them against my will.

If you look, added my father, towards the island that is formed by the two greatest branches of the Nile, what variety of verdure! What enamel of all sorts of flowers! What a prodigious number of cities, villages, canals, and a thousand other agreeable objects! If you turn your eyes on the other side, up towards Ethiopia, now many other subjects of admiration! I cannot compare the verdure of so many plains, watered with the different canals of the island, better than to brilliant emeralds set in silver. Is not Grand Cairo the largest, the most populous, and the richest city in the universe? What a number of magnificent edifices, both public and private! If you view the pyramids, you will be filled with astonishment: you will stiffen at the sight of these masses of stone of an enormous thickness, which rear their heads to the skies! You will be obliged to confess, that the Pharaohs, who employed such riches, and so many men in building them, must have surpassed in magnificence and invention all the monarchs that have appeared since, not only in Egypt, but in all the world, for having left monuments so worthy of their memory: monuments so ancient, that the learned cannot agree upon the time of their erection; yet such as stand to this day, and will last to the end of time. I pass over in silence the maritime cities of the kingdom of Egypt, such as Damietta, Rosetta, Alexandria, where innumerable nations come for various sorts of grain, cloth, and an infinite number of other things calculated for the accommodation and delight of men, I speak of what I know; for I spent there some years in my youth, which, as long as I live, I shall always reckon the most agreeable part of my life.

My uncles had no answer to give my father, continued the young man of Moussoul, and assented to all he had said of the Nile, of Cairo, and of the whole kingdom of Egypt: my imagination was so full of it, that I had not a wink of sleep that night. Soon after, my uncles declared how much they were struck with my father’s discourse. They made a proposal to him, that they should travel all together into Egypt. He accepted of the proposal; and being rich merchants, they resolved to carry with them such goods as would sell there. I found that they were making preparations for their departure; and thereupon went to my father, and begged of him, with tears in my eyes, that he would suffer me to go along with him, and allow me some stock of goods to trade with on my own account. You are too young, said my father, to travel into Egypt; the fatigue is too great for you; and besides, I am sure you will come off a loser in your traffic. These words, however, did not cure the eager desire I had to travel. I made use of my uncles’ interest with my father, who at last granted me leave to go as far as Damascus, where they were to leave me, till they travelled through Egypt. The city of Damascus, said my father, may likewise glory in its beauties, and my son must be content with leave to go so far. Though my curiosity to see Egypt was very pressing, I considered he was my father, and submitted to his will.

I set out from Moussoul with him and my uncles. We travelled through Mesopotamia, passed the Euphrates, and arrived at Aleppo, where we staid some days. From thence we went to Damascus, the first sight of which agreeably surprised me. We lodged all together in one khan; and I had the view of a city that was large, populous, full of handsome people, and well fortified. We employed some days in walking up and down the delicious gardens that surrounded it; and we all agreed, that Damascus was justly said to be seated in a paradise. At last my uncles thought of pursuing their journey; but took care, before they went, to sell my goods so advantageously for me, that I got five hundred per cent. This sale fetched me so considerable a sum, that I was transported to see myself possessed of it.

My father and my uncles left me in Damascus, and pursued their journey. After their departure, I used great caution not to lay out my money idly. But at the same time I took a stately house, all of marble, adorned with paintings of gold, silver foliage, and a garden with fine water-works. I furnished it, not so richly indeed as the magnificence of the place deserved, but at least handsomely enough for a young man of my rank. It had formerly belonged to one of the principal lords of the city, whose name was Modoun Aldalraham; but then was the property of a rich jewel merchant, to whom I paid for it only two sherifs [72] a month. I had a number of domestics, and lived honourably; sometimes I gave entertainments to such people as I had made an acquaintance with, and sometimes I went and was treated by them. Thus did I spend my time at Damascus, waiting for my father’s return; no passion disturbed my repose, and my only employment was conversation with people of credit.

One day, as I sat taking the cool air at my gate, a very handsome well dressed lady came to me, and asked me, if I did not sell stuffs? She no sooner spoke the words than she went into my house.

When I saw that the lady was gone into the house, I rose, and having shut the gate, conducted her into a hall, and prayed her to sit down. Madam, said I, I have had stuffs that are fit to be shown to you, but I have them not now, for which I am very sorry. She took off the veil that covered her face, and discovered a beautiful person, which affected me with such emotions, as I had never felt before. I have no occasion for stuffs, said she; I only come to see you, and pass the evening with you, if you please: all I ask of you is a light collation.

Transported with such good luck, I ordered the servants to bring us several sorts of fruits, and some bottles of wine. They served us with despatch, and we ate, drank and made merry till midnight. In short, I had not before passed a night so agreeably as this. Next morning, I would have put ten sherifs in the lady’s hands, but she drew back instantly. I am not come to see you, said she, with an interested design; you affront me; far from receiving money of you, I desire you to take money of me, or else I will see you no more. In speaking this, she put her hand into her purse, took out ten sherifs, and forced me to take them, saying, You may expect me three days hence after sunset. Then she took leave of me, and I felt that when she went she carried my heart along with her.

She did not fail to return at the appointed hour three days after, and I did not fail to receive her with all the joy of a person who waited impatiently for her arrival. The evening and the night we spent as before; and next day, at parting, she promised to return the third day after. However, she did not go without forcing me to take ten sherifs more.

She returned a third time; and at that interview, when we were both warm with wine, she spoke thus: My dear heart, what do you think of me? Am I not handsome and agreeable? Madam, said I, I think this an unnecessary question; all the expressions of love which I show you, ought to persuade you that I love you; I am charmed to see you and possess you. You are my queen, my sultaness; in you lies all the felicity of my life. Ah! replied she, I am sure you would speak otherwise if you saw a certain lady of my acquaintance, that is younger and handsomer than I. She is of such a pleasant, lively temper, that she would make the most melancholy people merry: I must bring her hither; I spoke of you to her, and from the account which I have given of you, she is dying with desire to see you. She entreated me to procure her that pleasure, but I did not dare to humour her without speaking to you beforehand. Madam, said I, do what you please; but whatever you may say of your friend, I defy all her charms to tear my heart from you, to whom it is so inviolably attached that nothing can disengage it. Be not too positive, said she, I now tell you I am about to put your heart to a strange trial.

We staid together all night, and next morning, at parting, instead of ten sherifs, she gave me fifteen, which I was forced to accept. Remember, said she, that in two days’ time, you are to have a new guest; pray take care to give her a good reception; we will come at the usual hour, after sunset. I took care to have my hall in great order, and a handsome collation prepared against they came.

I waited for the two ladies with impatience, and at last they arrived at the beginning of the night. They both unveiled themselves, and as I had been surprised with the beauty of the first, I had reason to be much more so when I saw her friend. She had regular features, a complete person, and such sparkling eyes, that I could hardly bear their splendour. I thanked her for the honour she did me, and entreated her to excuse me if I did not give her the reception she deserved. No compliments, said she; it should be my part to make them to you, for allowing my friend to bring me hither. But since you are pleased to suffer it, let us lay aside all ceremony, and think only of amusing ourselves.

I had given orders, as soon as the ladies arrived, to have the collation served up, and we soon sat down to supper. I sat opposite to the strange lady, and she never ceased looking upon me with a smile. I could not resist her conquering eyes, and she possessed herself so powerfully of my heart, that I could offer no opposition. But while she inspired me with a flame, she caught the flame herself, and so far from showing any constraint in her carriage, she held to me very lively language.

The other lady, who observed us, did nothing at first but laugh at us. I told you, said she, addressing herself to me, you would find my friend full of charms; and I perceive you have already violated the oath you made me of being faithful to me. Madam, said I, laughing as well as she, you would have reason to complain of me if I were wanting in civility to a lady whom you brought hither, and who is a favourite with you; both of you might then upbraid me, for not knowing how to do the honours of my house.

We continued to drink; but as the wine warmed us, the strange lady and I ogled one another with so little reserve, that her friend grew jealous, and quickly gave us a dismal proof of her jealousy. She rose from the table and went out, saying she would be with us presently again; but a few moments after, the lady that staid with me changed countenance, fell into violent convulsions, and, in short, expired in my arms, while I was calling for assistance to relieve her. I went out immediately, and asked for the other lady, and my people told me, she had opened the street door, and was gone. Then I suspected what was but too true, that she had been the cause of her friend’s death. She had the dexterity and the malice to put some very strong poison into the last glass, which she gave her with her own hand.

I was afflicted to the last degree with the accident. What shall I do? thought I, what will become of me? I considered there was no time to lose, and it being then moonlight, I made my servants quietly take up one of the great pieces of marble with which the court of my house was paved; under that I made them presently dig a hole, and there inter the corpse of the young lady. After replacing the stone, I put on a travelling suit, and took what money I had, and having locked up every thing, affixed my own seal on the door of my house. This done, I went to see for the jewel merchant my landlord; paid him what rent I owed, with a year’s rent in advance; and giving him the key, prayed him to keep it for me. A very urgent affair, said I, obliges me to be absent for some time; I am under the necessity of going to find out my uncles at Cairo. I took my leave of him, immediately mounted my horse, and set off with my attendants.

I had a good journey, and arrived at Cairo without any accident. There I met with my uncles, who were very much surprised to see me. To excuse myself, I pretended I was tired of staying for them; and hearing nothing of them, was so uneasy, that I could not be satisfied without coming to Cairo. They received me very kindly, and promised my father should not be angry with me for leaving Damascus without his permission. I lodged in the same khan with them, and saw all the curiosities of Cairo.

Having finished their traffic, they began to talk of returning to Moussoul, and to make preparations for their departure; but I having a mind to see something in Egypt that I had not yet seen, left my uncles, and went to lodge in another quarter, at a distance from the khan, and did not appear any more till they were gone. They sought for me all over the city; but not finding me, they supposed remorse for having come to Egypt, without my father’s consent, had put me on returning to Damascus, without saying any thing to them. So they began their journey, expecting to find me at Damascus, and there to take me up.

I continued at Cairo after their departure three years, more completely to indulge my curiosity after all the wonders of Egypt. During that time, I took care to send money to the jewel merchant, ordering him to keep my house for me; for I designed to return to Damascus, and stay there some years more. I had no adventure at Cairo worth relating; but, doubtless, you will be very much surprised at that I met with after my return to Damascus.

Arriving at this city, I went to the jewel-merchant’s house, who received me joyfully, and would needs go along with me to my house, to show me that nobody had entered it while I was absent. The seal was still entire upon the lock; and when I went in, I found every thing in the same order in which I had left it.

In sweeping and cleaning out my hall where I had used to eat with the ladies, one of my servants found a gold chain necklace, with ten very large and very perfect pearls placed upon it at certain distances. He brought it to me, and I knew it to be the same I had seen upon the lady’s neck that was poisoned, and concluded it had broken off and fallen, when I did not perceive it. I could not look upon it without shedding tears, when I called to mind the lovely creature I had seen die in such a shocking manner. I wrapt it up and put it in my bosom.

I passed some days to recover from the fatigues of my voyage; after which, I began to visit my former acquaintance. I abandoned myself to all manner of pleasure, and insensibly squandered away all my money. Being thus reduced, instead of selling my furniture, I resolved to part with my necklace; but I had so little skill in pearls, that I took my measures very ill, as you shall hear.

I went to the bezestein, where I called a crier aside, and showing him the necklace, told him I had a mind to sell it, and desired him to show it to the principal jewellers. The crier was surprised to see such a trinket. What a pretty thing it is! cried he, staring upon it a long while with admiration; never did our merchants see any thing so rich. I am sure I shall oblige them highly in showing it to them; and you need not doubt they will set a high price upon it, in emulation of each other. He carried me to a shop, which proved to be my landlord’s. Stay here, said the crier, I will return presently, and bring you an answer.

While he was running about to show the necklace with much caution, I sat with the jeweller, who was glad to see me, and we conversed on different subjects. The crier returned, and calling me aside, instead of telling me the necklace was valued at two thousand sherifs, he assured me nobody would give me more than fifty. The reason is, added he, the pearls are false: consider, see if you will part with it at that price. I took him at his word, and wanting money, Go, said I, I take your word, and that of those who know better than myself; deliver it to them, and bring me the money immediately.

The crier had been ordered to offer me fifty sherifs by one of the richest jewellers in town, who had only made that offer to sound me, and try if I was well acquainted with the value of the goods I exposed to sale. He had no sooner received my answer than he carried the crier to the judge, and showing him the necklace, Sir, said he, here is a necklace that was stolen from me, and the thief, under the character of a merchant, has had the impudence to offer it for sale; and is at this minute in the bezestein. He is willing to take fifty sherifs for a necklace that is worth two thousand, which is a plain argument that it is stolen.

The judge sent immediately to seize me; and when I came before him, he asked me, if the necklace he had in his hand was not the same that I had exposed to sale in the bezestein. I told him it was. Is it true, said he, that you are willing to deliver it for fifty sherifs? I answered I was. Well, said he, in a scoffing way to me, give him the bastinado; he will quickly tell us, with all his fine merchant’s clothes, that he is only a downright thief; let him be beat till he confesses. The violence of the blows made me tell a lie: I confessed, though it was not true, that I had stolen the necklace: and presently the judge ordered my hand to be cut off.

This made a great noise in the bezestein; and I was scarce returned to my house when my landlord came. My son, said he, you seem to be a young man well educated, and of good sense; how is it possible you could be guilty of such an unworthy action as that I hear talk of? You gave me an account of your property yourself, and I do not doubt but the account is just. Why did not you ask money of me, and I would have lent it you? However, after what has happened, I cannot allow you to lodge longer in my house; you must go and seek for other lodgings. I was extremely troubled at this; and entreated the jeweller, with tears in my eyes, to let me stay three days longer in his house, which he granted.

Alas! said I to myself, this misfortune and affront is unsufferable: how shall I dare to return to Moussoul? Nothing I can say to my father will persuade him that I am innocent.

Three hours after this fatal accident my house was assaulted by the judge’s officers, accompanied with my landlord, and the merchant that had falsely accused me of having stolen the necklace. I asked them what brought them there. But instead of giving me any answer, they bound and gagged me, calling me a thousand rogues, and telling me, the necklace belonged to the governor of Damascus, who had lost it above three years ago, and that one of his daughters had not been heard of since that time. Judge my sensations when I heard this news. However, I summoned all my resolution: I will tell, thought I, I will tell the governor the truth; and so it will rest with him either to put me to death, or to pardon me.

When I was brought before him, I observed he looked upon me with an eye of compassion, from whence I augured well. He ordered me to be untied; and addressing himself to the jeweller who accused me, and to my landlord, Is this the man, said he, that sold the pearl necklace? They had no sooner answered yes, than he said, I am sure he did not steal the necklace, and I am much astonished at the injustice that has been done him. These words giving me courage, Sir, said I, I do assure you I am perfectly innocent. I am likewise fully persuaded the necklace did never belong to my accuser, whom I never saw, and whose horrible perfidy is the cause of my unjust treatment. It is true, I made a confession as if I had stolen it; but this I did contrary to my conscience through the force of torture, and for another reason that I am ready to tell you, if you will be so good as to hear me. I know enough of it already, replied the governor, to do you one part of the justice that is due to you. Take from hence continued he, take the false accuser; let him undergo the same punishment he caused to be inflicted on this young man whose innocence is known to me.

The governor’s orders were immediately put in execution: the jeweller was punished as he deserved. Then the governor, having ordered all the company to withdraw, said to me, My son, tell me without fear how this necklace fell into your hands --conceal nothing from me. Then I told him plainly all that had passed, and declared I had chosen rather to pass for a thief than to reveal that tragical adventure. Good God! said the governor, thy judgments are incomprehensible, and we ought to submit to them without murmuring. I receive, with an entire submission, the stroke thou hast been pleased to inflict upon me. Then, directing his discourse to me, My son, said he, having now heard the cause of your disgrace, for which I am very much concerned, I will give you an account of the disgrace that befell me. Know, then, that I am the father of those two young ladies you were speaking of but now. The first lady, who had the impudence to come to your house, was my eldest daughter. I had given her in marriage, at Cairo, to one of her cousins, my brother’s son. Her husband died, and she returned home, corrupted with all manner of wickedness which she had learned in Egypt. Before I took her home, her youngest sister, who died in that deplorable manner in your arms, was a very prudent young woman, and had never given me any occasion to complain of her conduct. But after that, the eldest sister grew very intimate with her, and insensibly made her as wicked as herself.

The day after the death of the youngest, not finding her at table, I asked her eldest sister what was become of her; but she, instead of answering, fell to crying bitterly, from whence I formed a fatal presage. I pressed her to inform me of what I asked her. Father, said she, sobbing, I can tell you no more than that my sister put on her best clothes yesterday, and her fine pearl necklace, and went out, and has not been heard of since. I made search for my daughter all over the town, but could learn nothing of her unhappy fate. In the mean time the eldest, who doubtless repented of her jealous fury, took on very much, and incessantly bewailed the death of her sister; she denied herself all manner of food, and so put an end to her deplorable days.

Such, continued the governor, such is the condition of mankind! --such are the unlucky accidents to which they are exposed! However, my son, added he, since we are both of us equally unfortunate, let us unite our sorrow, and not abandon one another. I give you in marriage a third daughter I have still left; she is younger than her sisters, and in no respect imitates their conduct; besides, she is handsomer than they were, and I assure you is of a disposition calculated to make you happy. You shall have no other house but mine; and after my death, you and she shall be heirs to all my property.

Sir, said I, I am ashamed of all your favours, and shall never be able to make a sufficient acknowledgment. Enough, said he, interrupting me; let us not waste time in idle words. This said, he called for witnesses, ordered the contract of marriage to be drawn, and I married his daughter without farther ceremony.

He was not satisfied with punishing the jeweller who had falsely accused me, but confiscated for my use all his property, which was very considerable. As for the rest, since you have been called to the governor’s house, you may have seen what respect they pay me there. I must tell you further, that a man who has been sent by my uncles to Egypt, on purpose to inquire for me there, passing through this city, found me out, and came last night and delivered me a letter from them. They inform me of my father’s death, and invite me to come and take possession of his estate at Moussoul; but as the alliance and friendship of the governor have fixed me with him, and will not suffer me to leave him, I have sent back the express with a power, which will secure to me my property. After what you have heard, I hope you will pardon my incivility during the course of my illness, in giving you my left instead of my right hand.

This, said the Jewish physician, this is the story I heard from the young man of Moussoul. I continued at Damascus as long as the governor lived: after his death, being in the flower of my age, I had the curiosity to travel. Accordingly, I went through Persia to the Indies, and came at last to settle in this your capital, where I practise physic with reputation.

The sultan of Casgar was well pleased with this last story. I must say, said he to the Jew, the story you have told me is very singular; but I declare freely, that of the little hump-back is yet more extraordinary, and much more comical, so you are not to expect that I will give you your life, any more than the rest. I will hang you all four. Pray, sir, stay a minute, said the tailor, advancing forwards, and prostrating himself at the sultan’s feet; since your majesty loves pleasant stories, I have one to tell you that will not displease you. Well, I will hear thee too, said the sultan; but do not flatter thyself that I will suffer thee to live, unless thou tellest me some adventure that is yet more diverting than that of the hump-backed man. Upon this the tailor, as if he had been sure of his scheme, spoke boldly to the following purpose:--

The Story told by the Tailor.

A citizen of this city did me the honour, two days ago, to invite me to a treat which he was to give to his friends yesterday morning. Accordingly I went early, and found there about twenty persons.

The master of the house was gone out upon some business, but in a very little time he came home, and brought with him a young man, a stranger, very well dressed, and very handsome, but lame. When he came in, we all rose up, and, out of respect to the master of the house, invited the young man to sit down with us upon the sofa. He was going to do so, but, all on a sudden, spying a barber in our company, he flew backwards, and made towards the door. The master of the house, surprised at his behaviour, stopped him. Where are you going? said he. I brought you along with me to do me the honour of being my guest among the rest of my friends, and you are no sooner got into my house, but you are for running away again. Sir, said the young man, for God’s sake do not stop me --let me go: I cannot without horror look upon that abominable barber, who, though he was born in a country where all the natives are white, resembles an Ethiopian, and his soul is yet blacker and more horrible than his face.

We were all surprised to hear the young man speak so, and we began to have a very bad opinion of the barber, without knowing what ground the young man had for what he said. Nay, we protested we would not suffer any one to remain in our company who bore so horrid a character. The master of the house entreated the stranger to tell us what reason he had for hating the barber. Gentlemen, said the young man, you must know this cursed barber is the cause of my being lame, and falling under the cruellest accident that any one can imagine. For this reason I have sworn to avoid all the places where he is, and even not to stay in the cities where he dwells. It was for this reason that I left Bagdad, where he then was, and travelled so far to settle in this city, in the heart of Great Tartary, a place where I flattered myself I should never see him; and now, after all, contrary to my expectation, I find him here. This obliges me, gentlemen, against my will, to deprive myself of the honour of being merry with you. This very day I take leave of your town, and will go, if I can, to hide my head where he shall not come. This said, he would have left us, but the master of the house kept him, and entreated him to stay, and tell us the cause of his aversion for the barber, who all this while looked down, and said not a word. --We joined with the master of the house in requesting him to stay; and, at last, the young man, yielding to our importunities, sat down upon the sofa; and, after turning his back to the barber, that he might not see him, gave us the following account:--

My father’s quality might have entitled him to the highest posts in the city of Bagdad; but he always preferred a quiet life to all the honours he might deserve. I was his only child, and when he died I was already educated, and of age to dispose of the plentiful fortune he had left me; which I did not squander away foolishly, but applied it to such uses that every body respected me.

I had not been yet disturbed with any passion; I was so far from being sensible of love, that I acknowledge, perhaps to my shame, that I cautiously avoided the conversation of women. One day, walking in the streets, I saw a great company of ladies before me, and that I might not meet them, I turned down a narrow lane just by, and sat down upon a bench by a door. I sat over against a window where there stood a pot with very pretty flowers, and I had my eyes fixed upon it, when on a sudden the window opened, and a young lady appeared, whose beauty struck me. Immediately she cast her eyes upon me; and in watering the flower-pot with a hand whiter than alabaster, looked upon me with a smile that inspired me with as much love for her, as I had formerly aversion for all women. After having watered her flowers, and darted upon me a glance full of charms that pierced my heart, she shut the window again, and left me in inconceivable perplexity, from which I should not have recovered, if a noise in the street had not brought me to myself. I lifted up my head, and turning saw the first cadi of the city, mounted on a mule, and attended by five or six servants: he alighted at the door of the house where the young lady had opened the window, and went in; from whence I concluded he was the young lady’s father.

I went home in a different state of mind; tossed with a passion the more violent, as I had never felt its assaults before: I went to bed in a violent fever, at which all the family was much concerned. My relations, who had a great affection for me, were so alarmed with the sudden disorder, that they importuned me to tell the cause; which I took care not to discover. My silence created an uneasiness that the physicians could not dispel, because they knew nothing of my distemper, and by their medicines they rather inflamed than checked it.

My relations began to despair of my life, when an old lady of our acquaintance hearing I was ill, came to see me. She considered me with great attention, and after having examined me, penetrated, I know not how, the real cause of my illness. She took my relations aside, and desired all my people would retire out of the room, and leave her alone with me.

When the room was clear, she sat down on the side of my bed. My son, said she, you have obstinately concealed the cause of your illness; but you have no occasion to reveal it to me. I have experience enough to penetrate into a secret; you will not deny it, when I tell you it is love that makes you sick. I can find a way to cure you, if you will but let me know who that happy lady is that could move a heart so insensible as yours; for you have the character of a woman-hater, and I was not the last that perceived that such was your disposition; but what I foresaw has come to pass, and I am now glad of the opportunity to employ my talents in relieving your pain.

The old lady, having talked to me thus, paused, expecting my answer; but though what she had said had made a strong impression upon me, I durst not lay open to her the bottom of my heart: I only turned to her, and fetched a deep sigh, without saying any thing. Is it bashfulness, said she, that keeps you from speaking? or is it want of confidence in me? Do you doubt the effect of my promise? I could mention to you a number of young men of your acquaintance that have been in the same condition with you, and have received relief from me.

The good lady told me so many more circumstances, that I broke silence, declared to her my complaint, pointed out to her the place where I had seen the object which occasioned it, and unravelled all the circumstances of my adventure. If you succeed, said I, and procure me the happiness of seeing that charming beauty, and revealing to her the passion with which I burn for her, you may depend upon it I will be grateful. --My son, said the old woman, I know the lady you speak of; she is, as you rightly judge, the daughter of the first cadi of this city. I am not surprised that you are in love with her: she is the handsomest and most lovely lady in Bagdad; but what I most hesitate about is, that she is very proud, and of difficult access. You know now strict our judges are in enjoining the punctual observance of the severe laws that confine women in such a strict constraint; and they are yet more strict in the observation of them in their own families: the cadi you saw is more rigid in that point than all the other magistrates together. They are always preaching to their daughters what a heinous crime it is to shew themselves to men; and the girls themselves are so prepossessed with the notion, that they make no other use of their own eyes but to conduct them along the street, when necessity obliges them to go abroad. I do not say absolutely that the first cadi’s daughter is of that humour; but that does not hinder my fearing to meet with as great obstacles on her side as on her father’s. Would to God you had loved any other! then I should not have had so many difficulties to surmount. However, I shall employ all my wits to compass the matter; but it requires time. In the mean time, take courage, and trust in me.

The old woman took leave of me; and as I weighed within myself all the obstacles she had been talking of, the fear of her not succeeding in her undertaking inflamed my disorder. Next day she came again, and I read in her countenance that she had no favourable news to impart. She spoke thus; My son, I was not mistaken; I have somewhat else to conquer besides the vigilance of a father: you love an insensible object, who takes pleasure in making every one burn with love who suffer themselves to be charmed by her; but she will not deign them the least comfort. She heard me with pleasure, when I spoke of nothing but the torment she made you undergo; but I no sooner opened my mouth to engage her to allow you to see her, and converse with her, but casting at me a terrible look, You are very bold, said she, to make such a proposal to me; I charge you never to see me again with such language.

Do not let this cast you down, continued she; I am not easily disheartened; and if your patience does but hold out, I am hopeful I shall compass my end. To shorten my story, said the young man, this good go-between made several fruitless attacks in my behalf on the proud enemy of my rest. The vexation I suffered inflamed my distemper to that degree, that my physicians gave me over. I was considered as a dead man, when the old woman came to recall me to life.

That nobody might hear what was said, she whispered in my ear, --Remember the present you owe for the good news I bring you. These words produced a marvellous effect; I raised myself up in the bed, and with transport made answer. You shall not go without a present; but what is the news you bring me? --Dear sir, said she, you shall not die; I shall speedily have the pleasure to see you in perfect health, and very well satisfied with me. Yesterday, being Monday, I went to see the lady you love, and found her in a very good humour. As soon as I came in, I put on a sad countenance, and fetched many deep sighs, and began to squeeze out some tears: My good mother, said she, what is the matter with you? why are you so cast down? --Alas, my dear and honourable lady, said I, I have been just now with the young gentleman I spoke to you of the other day; his business is done; he is giving up his life for love of you; it is a pity, I assure you, and you have been very cruel. --I am at a loss to know, replied she, how you charge me to be the cause of his death. How can I have contributed to it? --How, replied I, did not you tell me the other day, that he sat down before your window, when you opened it to water your flower-pot? He then saw that prodigy of beauty, those charms that your mirror represents to you every day. From that moment he languished, and his disorder is risen to such a height, that he is reduced to the deplorable condition I have mentioned.

You remember well, added I, how rigorously you treated me the last time I was here, when I was offering to speak to you of his illness, and to propose a means to rescue him from the danger he was in: when I took leave of you, I went straight to his house, and he, knew no sooner by my countenance that I had brought no favourable answer, than his distemper increased. From that time, madam, he has been ready to die, and I do not know whether you can save his life now, though you should take pity on him. This is just what I said to her, continued the old woman. The fear of your death alarmed her, and I saw her face change colour. Is what you say true? said she. Has he actually no other disorder but what was occasioned by the love of me? --Ah! madam, said I, it is too true; would to God it were false! --Do you believe, said she, that the hopes of seeing me would at all contribute to rescue him from the danger he is in? --Perhaps it may, said I; and if you will give me orders, I will try the remedy. --Well, said she, sighing, give him hopes of seeing me; but he must pretend to no other favour from me, unless he aspires to marry me, and my father gives his consent to it. --Madam, replied I, your goodness overcomes me: I will go and seek the young gentleman, and tell him he is to have the pleasure of an interview with you. --The properest time I can think of, said she, for granting him that favour, is next Friday, at the time of noon prayers. Let him take care to observe when my father goes out, and then come and plant himself over-against the house, if his health permits him to come abroad. When he comes, I shall see him through my window, and shall come down and open the door to him: we shall then converse together during prayer-time, and he must be gone before my father returns.

It is now Tuesday, continued the old lady; you have from this time to Friday to recover your strength, and make the necessary dispositions for the interview. While the good old lady was speaking, I felt my illness decrease; or rather, by the time she had done. I found myself perfectly well. Here, take this, said I, reaching out to her my purse, which was full; it is to you alone that I owe my cure. I reckon this money better employed than all that I gave to the physicians, who have only tormented me during the whole course of my illness.

When the lady was gone, I found I had strength enough to get up; and my relations finding me so well, complimented me upon it, and went home.

Friday morning the old woman came, just when I was dressing myself, and choosing out the finest clothes in my wardrobe. I do not ask you, said she, how you do: what you are about is intimation enough of your health: but will not you bathe before you go to the first cadi’s house? --That will take up too much time, said I; I will content myself with sending for a barber to shave my head and beard. Immediately I ordered one of my slaves to call a barber that could do his business cleverly and expeditiously.

The slave brought me this wretch you see here; who came, and after saluting me, Sir, said he, you look as if you were not well. I told him I was just recovered from a fit of sickness. I wish, said he, God may deliver you from all mischance; may his grace always go along with you. --I hope, said I, he will grant your wish, for which I am very much obliged to you. --Since you are recovering of a fit of sickness, said he, I pray God preserve your health; but now pray let me know what I am to do; I have brought my razors and my lancets; do you desire to be shaved or to be bled? I replied, I am just recovered of a fit of sickness, I told you, and so you may readily judge I only want to be shaved. Come, make haste, do not lose time in prattling; for I am in haste, and precisely at noon I am to be at a place.

The barber spent much time in opening his case and preparing his razors; instead of putting water into the basin, he took a very handsome astrolabe out of his case, and went very gravely out of my room to the middle of the yard to take the height of the sun, then he returned with the same grave pace, and entering my room, Sir, said he, you will be pleased to know this day is Friday, the 18th of the moon Safar, in the year 653 [73] from the retreat of our great prophet from Mecca to Medina, and in the year 7320 [74] of the epocha of the great Iskender with two horns; and that the conjunction of Mars and Mercury signifies you cannot choose a better time than this very day and hour for being shaved. But on the other hand, the same conjunction is a bad presage to you. I learn from thence, that this day you run a great risk, not indeed of losing your life, but of an inconvenience which will attend you while you live. You are obliged to me for the advice I now give you, to take care to avoid it; I should be sorry if it befell you.

You may guess, gentlemen, how vexed I was at having fallen into the hands of such a prattling, impertinent barber; what an unseasonable adventure it was for a lover preparing for an interview! I was quite angry. I care not, said I, in anger, for your advice and predictions; I did not call you to consult your astrology; you came hither to shave me; shave me, or begone. I will call another barber. --Sir, said he, with a phlegm that put me out of all patience, what reason have you to be angry with me? You do not know that all barbers are not like me; and that you would scarce find such another, if you made it your business to search. You only sent for a barber; but here in my person, you have the best barber in Bagdad, an experienced physician, a very profound chemist, an infallible astrologer, a finished grammarian, a complete orator, a subtle logician, a mathematician perfectly well versed in geometry, arithmetic, astronomy, and all the refinements of algebra; an historian fully master of the histories of all the kingdoms of the universe. Besides, I know all parts of philosophy. I have all our law traditions at my fingers’ ends. I am a poet; I am an architect; and what is it I am not? There is nothing in nature hidden from me. Your deceased father, to whose memory I pay a tribute of tears every time I think of him, was fully convinced of my merit; he was fond of me, and spoke of me in all companies as the first man in the world. Out of gratitude and friendship for him, I am willing to attach myself to you, to take you into my protection, and guard you from all the evils that your stars may threaten.

When I heard all this stuff I could not forbear laughing, notwithstanding my anger. You impertinent prattler! said I, will you have done, and begin to shave me?

Sir, replied the barber to me, you affront me in calling me a prattler; on the contrary, all the world gives me the honourable title of Silent. I had six brothers that you might justly have called prattlers; and that you may know them the better, the name of the first was Bacbouk, of the second, Bakbarah, of the third, Bacbac, of the fourth, Alcouz, of the fifth, Alnascar, and of the sixth, Schacabac. These, indeed, were impertinent chatterers; but for me, who am a younger brother, I am grave and concise in my discourse.

For God’s sake, gentlemen, do but suppose you had been in my place. What could I say, when I saw myself so cruelly situated? Give him three pieces of gold, said I to the slave that was my house-keeper, and send him away, that he may disturb me no more; I will not be shaved this day. --Sir, said the barber, pray what do you mean by that? I did not come to seek for you, it was you sent for me; and since it is so, I swear by the faith of a Mussulman, I will not stir out of these doors till I have shaved you. If you do not know my value, it is not my fault. Your deceased father did me more justice. Every time he sent for me to let him blood, he made me sit down by him, and he was charmed with hearing what fine things I said to him. I kept him in a continual strain of admiration; I elevated him; and when I had finished my discourse, My God, cried he, you are an inexhaustible source of science; no man can reach the depth of your knowledge. My dear sir, said I again, you do me more honour than I deserve. If I say any thing that is fine, it is owing to the favourable audience you vouchsafe me; it is your liberality that inspires me with the sublime thoughts that have the happiness to please you. One day, when he was charmed with an admirable discourse I had made him, Give him, said he, a hundred pieces of gold, and invest him with one of my richest robes. I received the present upon the spot, and presently I drew his horoscope, and found it the happiest in the world. Nay, I carried my gratitude farther; I let him blood with cunning-glasses.

This was not all; he spun out another harangue that was a full half hour long. Tired with hearing him, and fretted at the loss of time, which was almost spent before I was half ready, I did not know what to say. It is impossible, said I, there should be such another man in the world, who takes pleasure, as you do, in making people mad.

I thought that I should succeed better, if I dealt mildly with my barber. In the name of God, said I, leave off all your fine talking, and despatch me presently; business of the last importance calls me, as I have told you already. At this, he fell a laughing; it would be a laudable thing, said he, if our minds were always in the same state; if we were always wise and prudent; however, I am willing to believe, that if you are angry with me, it is your distemper has caused that change in your humour; and for that reason you stand in need of some instructions, and you cannot do better than to follow the example of your father and grandfather. They came and consulted me upon all occasions, and I can say, without vanity, that they always prized my advice highly. Pray, observe, sir, men never succeed in their undertakings, without the advice of men of understanding. A man cannot, says the proverb, be wise, without receiving advice from the wise. I am entirely at your service, and you have only to command me.

What! cannot I prevail with you then? said I, interrupting him, to leave off these long speeches, that tend to nothing but to split my head in pieces, and to detain me from my business? Shave me, I say, or begone! With that, I started up in anger, stamping my foot against the ground.

When he saw I was angry in earnest, Sir, said he, do not be angry; we are going to begin. He lathered my head, and fell to shaving me; but he had not given me four strokes of his razor when he stopped, saying, Sir, you are hasty; you should avoid these transports, that only come from the devil. I am entitled to some consideration on account of my age, my knowledge, and my great virtues.

Go on, and shave me, said I, interrupting him again, and talk no more. That is to say, replied he, you have some urgent business to go about; I will lay you a wager, I guess right. Why, I told you so these two hours, said I: you ought to have shaved me before. Moderate your passion, replied he, perhaps you have not maturely weighed what you are going about: when things are done precipitately, they are generally repented of. I wish you would tell me what mighty business this is you are so earnest upon; I would tell you my opinion of it; besides, you have time enough, since your appointment is not till noon, and it wants three hours of that yet. I do not mind that, said I, persons of honour and of their word are rather before their time than after. But I forget, that in amusing myself with reasoning with you, I give into the faults of you prattling barbers: have done, have done; shave me.

The more haste I was in, the less haste he made. He laid down the razor, and took up his astrolabe; then laid down his astrolabe, and took up his razor again.

The barber quitted his razor again and took up his astrolabe a second time; and so left me half shaved, to go and see precisely what o’clock it was. Back he came, and then, Sir, said he, I knew I was not mistaken; it wants three hours of noon. I am sure of it; or else, all the rules of astronomy are false. Just heaven! cried I, my patience is at an end. I can bear it no longer. You cursed barber! you barber of mischief! I can scarce help falling upon you and strangling you. Softly, sir, said he, very calmly, without being moved by my passion: You are not afraid of a relapse; be not in a passion; I am going to shave you this minute. In speaking these words, he clapped his astrolabe in his case, and took up his razor, and passing it over the strap which was fixed to his belt, fell to shaving me again; but all the while he shaved, the dog could not forbear prattling. If you please, sir, said he, to tell me what is the business you are going about at noon, I could give you some advice that may be of use to you. To satisfy the fellow, I told him I was going to meet some friends at an entertainment at noon, to make merry with me upon the recovery of my health.

When the barber heard me talk of regaling, God bless you this day, as well as all other days, cried he: You put me in mind that yesterday I invited four or five friends to come and eat with me as this day; indeed I had forgot it, and I have as yet made no preparation for them. Do not let that trouble you, said I; though I dine abroad, my larder is always well furnished. I make you a present of all that it contains; and besides, I will order you as much wine as you have occasion for, for I have excellent wine in my cellar; only you must dispatch shaving me: and pray remember it; whereas my father made you presents to encourage you to speak, I give you mine to make you hold your tongue.

He was not satisfied with my promise: God reward you, sir, said he, for your kindness; but pray show me these provisions now, that I may see if there will be enough to entertain my friends: I would have them satisfied with the good fare I make them. --I have, said I, a lamb, six capons, a dozen chickens, and enough to make four courses. I ordered a slave to bring all before him, with four great pitchers of wine. It is very well, said the barber; but we shall want fruit, and sauce for the meat. That I ordered likewise; but then he gave over shaving, to look over every thing, one after another; and this survey lasted almost half an hour. I raged and stormed like a madman, but it signified nothing; the wretch made not the more haste. However, he took up his razor again, and shaved me for some minutes; then stopping all on a sudden, I could not have believed, sir, that you would have been so liberal; I begin to perceive that your deceased father lives again in you. Most certainly, I do not deserve the favours with which you have loaded me; and I assure you I shall have them in perpetual remembrance; for, sir, to let you know it, I have nothing but what comes from the generosity of such gentleman as you: in which respect, I am like to Zantout, who rubs the people in the baths; to Sali, who cries boiled peas in the streets; to Salout, who sells beans; to Akerscha, who sells greens; to Aboumecarez, who sprinkles the streets to lay the dust; and to Cassem, the caliph’s life-guard man. Of all these persons, not one is apt to be melancholy; they are neither impertinent nor quarrelsome; they are more contented with their lot than the caliph in the midst of his court; they are always gay, ready to sing and dance, and have each of them their peculiar song and dance, with which they divert the city of Bagdad; but what I esteem most in them is, that they are no great talkers, no more than your slave, that has now the honour to speak to you. Here, sir, is the song and dance of Zantout, who rubs the people in the baths; mind me, pray, and see if I do not imitate it exactly.

The barber sung the song, and danced the dance of Zantout, and let me say what I could to oblige him to make an end of his buffooneries, he did not give over till he imitated, in like manner, the songs and dances of the other people he had named. After that, addressing himself to me, I am going, said he, to invite all these honest men to my house: if you will take my advice, you will join us, and disappoint your friends yonder, who perhaps are great talkers, that will only tease you to death with their impertinent discourse, and make you relapse into a distemper worse than that you are so lately recovered of; whereas at my house you shall have nothing but pleasure.

Notwithstanding my anger, I could not forbear laughing at the fellow’s impertinence. I wish I had no business upon my hands, said I; I would accept of the proposal you make me; I would go with all my heart to be merry with you: but I beg to be excused; I am too much engaged this day; another day I shall be more at leisure, and then we shall make up that company. Come, finish shaving me, and make haste home; perhaps your friends are already come to your house. --Sir, said he, do not refuse me the favour I ask of you; come and be merry with the good company I am to have: if you were but once in our company, you would be so pleased with it, you would forsake your friends to come to us. Let us talk no more of that, said I; I cannot be your guest.

I found I gained no ground by mild terms. Since you will not come to my house, replied the barber, you must allow me to go along with you: I will go and carry these things to my house, where my friends may eat of them, if they like them, and I will return immediately: I would not be so uncivil as to leave you alone. You deserve this piece of complaisance at my hands. --Heavens! cried I, then I shall not get clear of this troublesome fellow to-day. In the name of the living God, said I, leave off your unreasonable jargon; go to your friends, drink, eat, and be merry with them, and leave me at liberty to go to mine. I have a mind to go alone: I have no occasion for company: besides, I must needs tell you, the place to which I go is not a place where you can be received; nobody must come there but I. --You jest, sir, said he: if your friends have invited you to a feast, what should prevent you from allowing me to accompany you? You will please them, I am sure, by carrying thither a man that can talk comically like me, and knows how to divert company. But say what you will, I am determined I will go along with you, in spite of you.

These words, gentlemen, perplexed me much. How shall I get rid of this cursed barber? thought I to myself. If I persist in contradicting him, we shall never have done.

Besides, I heard then the first call to noon prayers, and it was time for me to go. In fine, I resolved to say nothing at all, and to make as if I consented to his accompanying me. He then made an end of shaving me, and I said to him, Take some of my servants to carry these provisions along with you, and return hither; I will stay for you and shall not go without you.

At last he went, and I dressed myself quickly. I heard the last call to prayers, and made haste to set out: but the malicious barber, who guessed my intention, went with my servants only within sight of the house, and stood there till he saw them enter his house; having hid himself at the corner of the street, with an intent to observe and follow me. In fine, when I arrived at the cadi’s door, I looked back and saw him at the head of the street, which fretted me to the last degree.

The cadi’s door was half open, and as I went in I saw an old woman waiting for me, who after she had shut the door, conducted me to the chamber of the young lady I was in love with; but we had scarce began our interview, when we heard a noise in the streets. The young lady put her head to the window, and saw through the gate, that it was the cadi her father returning already from prayers. At the same time I looked through the window, and saw the barber sitting over-against the house, in the same place where I had seen the young lady before.

I had then two things to fear, the arrival of the cadi, and the presence of the barber. The young lady mitigated my fear of the first, by assuring me, the cadi came but very seldom to her chamber, and as she had foreseen that this misadventure might happen, she had contrived a way to convey me out safe: but the indiscretion of the accursed barber made me very uneasy; and you shall hear that this my uneasiness was not without ground.

As soon as the cadi was come in, he caned one of his slaves that had deserved it. This slave made a horrid noise, which was heard in the streets: the barber thought it was I that cried out, and was maltreated. Prepossessed with this thought, he roared out aloud, rent his clothes, threw dust upon his head, and called the neighbourhood to his assistance. The neighbourhood came, and asked what assistance he wanted. Alas! cried he, they are assassinating my master, my dear patron; and without saying any thing more, he ran all the way to my house, with the very same cry in his mouth. From thence he returned, followed by all my domestics armed with sticks. They knocked with inconceivable fury at the cadi’s door, and the cadi sent a slave to see what was the matter; but the slave being frightened, returned to his master, crying, Sir, above ten thousand men are going to break into your house by force.

Immediately the cadi himself ran, opened the door, and asked what they wanted. His venerable presence could not inspire them with respect. They insolently said to him, You cursed cadi, you dog of a cadi, what reason have you to assassinate our master? What has he done to you? --Good people, replied the cadi, for what should I assassinate your master, whom I do not know, and who has done me no harm? My house is open to you; come, see and search. --You bastinadoed him, said the barber; I heard his cries not a minute ago. --But once more, replied the cadi, what harm could your master do to me, to oblige me to abuse him after that rate? Is he in my house? If he is, how came he in, or who could have introduced him? --Ah! wretched cadi, cried the barber, you and your long beard shall never make me believe what you say. I know what I say; your daughter is in love with our master, and appointed him a meeting during the time of noon prayer: you without doubt have had notice of it; you returned home, and surprised him, and made your slaves bastinado him: but this your wicked action shall not pass with impunity; the caliph shall be acquainted with it, and he will give true and brief justice. Let him come out; deliver him to us immediately; or if you do not, we will go and take him out to your shame. --There is no occasion for so many words, replied the cadi, nor to make so great a noise: if what you say is true, go and find him out; I give you free liberty. Thereupon the barber and my domestics rushed into the house like furies, and looked for me all about.

As I heard all that the barber said to the cadi, I sought for a place to hide myself, and could find nothing but a great empty trunk, in which I lay down, and shut it upon me. The barber, after he had searched every where, came into the chamber where I was, and opening the trunk, as soon as he saw me, he took it upon his head and carried it away. He came down a high staircase into a court, which he crossed hastily, and got to the street door. While he carried me, the trunk unhappily flew open, and I, not being able to endure the shame of being exposed to the view and shouts of the mob that followed us, leaped out into the street with so much haste that I hurt my leg so, that I have been lame ever since. I was not sensible how bad it was at first, and therefore got up quickly to get away from the people, who laughed at me; nay, I threw handfulls of gold and silver among them, and whilst they were gathering it up, I made my escape by cross streets and alleys. But the cursed barber, availing himself of the stratagem that I had made use of to get away from the mob, followed me close, crying, Stay, sir; why do you run so fast? If you knew how much I am afflicted at the ill treatment you received from the cadi, --you, who are so generous, and to whom I and my friends are so much obliged! Did I not tell you truly, that you would expose your life by your obstinate refusal to let me go with you? See what has happened to you, by your own fault; and if I had not resolutely followed you, to see whither you went, what would have become of you? Whither do you go, sir? Stay for me.

Thus the wretched barber cried aloud in the streets; it was not enough for him to have occasioned so great a scandal in the quarter where the cadi lived, but he would have it known through the whole town. I was in such a rage, that I had a great mind to have staid and cut his throat; but considering that that would have perplexed me farther, I chose another course; for, perceiving that his calling after me exposed me to vast numbers of people, who crowded to the doors or windows, or stopped in the street to gaze on me, I entered into a khan or inn, [75] the chamberlain of which knew me; and finding him at the gate, whither the noise had brought him, I prayed him, for the sake of heaven, to hinder that madman from coming in after me. He promised to do so, and was as good as his word, but not without a great deal of trouble, for the obstinate barber would go in, in spite of him, and did not retire without calling him a thousand names; and after the chamberlain shut the gate, the barber continued telling all he met what great service he had done me. Thus I rid myself of that troublesome fellow. After that, the chamberlain prayed me to tell him my adventure, which I did, and then desired him to let me have an apartment until I was cured. But, sir, said he, will it not be more convenient for you to go home? I will not return thither, said I; for the detestable barber will continue plaguing me there, and I shall die of vexation to be continually teased with him. Besides, after what has befallen me to-day, I cannot think of staying any longer in this town; I must go whither my ill-fortune leads me; and actually, when I was cured, I took all the money I thought necessary for my travels, and gave the rest of my estate among my kindred.

Thus, gentlemen, I left Bagdad, and came hither. I had ground to hope that I should not meet this pernicious barber in a country so far from my own, and yet I find him amongst you. Be not surprised then at my haste to be gone; you may easily judge how unpleasant to me is the sight of a man, who was the occasion of my lameness, and of my being reduced to the melancholy necessity of living so far from my kindred, friends, and country. When he had spoken these words, the lame young man rose up and went out. The master of the house conducted him to the gate, and told him he was sorry that he had given him, though innocently, so great a subject of mortification.

When the young man was gone, continued the tailor, we were all astonished at the story, and, turning to the barber, told him he was very much to blame, if what we had just heard were true. Gentlemen, answered he, raising up his head, which till then he had held down, my silence during the young man’s discourse is sufficient to testify that he advanced nothing that was not true: but for all that he has said to you, I maintain that I ought to have done what I did; I leave you to be judges of it. Did not he throw himself into danger, and could he have come off so well without my assistance? He may think himself happy to get off with the lame leg. Did not I expose myself to greater danger to get him out of a house, where I thought he was ill-treated? Has he any reason to complain of me, and abuse me so? This is what one gets by serving unthankful people. He accuses me of being a prattling fellow, which is a mere slander: of seven brothers, I speak least, and have most wit to my share; and to convince you of it, gentlemen, I need only to tell my own story and theirs. Honour me, I beseech you, with your attention.

The Story of the Barber.

In the reign of the caliph Monstanser Bilah, [76] continued he, a prince so famous for his vast liberality towards the poor, ten highwaymen infested the roads about Bagdad, and for a long time committed unheard-of robberies and cruelties. The caliph, having notice of this, sent for the judge of the police, some days before the feast of Bairam, and ordered him, on pain of death, to bring all the ten to him.

The judge of the police used so much diligence, and sent so many people in pursuit of the ten robbers, that they were taken on the very day of Bairam. I was walking then on the banks of the Tigris, and saw ten men richly apparelled go into a boat. I might have known they were robbers, had I observed the guards that were with them; but I looked only to them, and thinking they were people that had a mind to spend the festival-day in jollity, I entered the boat with them, without saying one word, in hopes they would allow me to be one of the company. We went down the Tigris, and landed before the caliph’s palace: I had time then to consider with myself, and to find my mistake. When we came out of the boat, we were surrounded by a new troop of the judge of the police’s guard, who bound us all, and carried us before the caliph. I suffered myself to be bound as well as the rest, without speaking one word: for to what purpose should I have spoken, or made any resistance? That had been the way to have got myself ill-treated by the guards, who would not have listened to me; for they are brutish fellows, who will hear no reason: I was with the robbers, and that was enough to make them believe me to be one of them.

When we came before the caliph, he ordered the ten highwaymen’s heads to be cut off immediately. The executioner drew us up in a file within reach of his arm, and by good fortune I was the last. He cut off the heads of the ten highwaymen, beginning at the first; and when he came to me, he stopt. The caliph perceiving that he did not strike me, grew angry: Did not I command thee, said he, to cut off the heads of ten highwaymen, and why hast thou cut off but nine? --Commander of the faithful, said he, Heaven preserve me from disobeying your majesty’s orders: here are ten corpses upon the ground, and as many heads which I cut off; your majesty may count them. When the caliph saw that what the executioner said was true, he looked upon me with amazement, and perceiving that I had not the face of a highwayman, said to me, Good old man, how came you to be among those wretches, who have deserved a thousand deaths? I answered, Commander of the faithful, I shall make a true confession. This morning I saw those ten persons, whose punishment is a proof of your majesty’s justice, take boat: I embarked with them, thinking they were men going to celebrate this day, which is the most distinguished in our religion.

The caliph could not forbear laughing at my adventure; and instead of treating me as a prattling fellow, as this lame young man did, he admired my discretion and steady silence. Commander of the faithful, said I, your majesty need not wonder at my keeping silence on such an occasion as would have made another apt to speak: I make it a particular profession of holding my peace, and upon that account I have acquired the glorious title of Silent; by which I am distinguished from my six brothers. This is the effect of my philosophy; and, in a word, in this virtue consists my glory and happiness. I am very glad, said the caliph, smiling, that they gave you a title that you know how to make such good use of. But tell me, what sort of men were your brothers: were they like you? By no means, said I; they were all of them more given to prating one than another. And as to their persons, there was still a greater difference betwixt them and me. The first was hump-backed; the second had rotten teeth; the third had but one eye; the fourth was blind; the fifth had his ears cut off, and the sixth had hare-lips. They have met with such adventures as would enable you to judge of their characters, had I the honour to tell them to your majesty; and since the caliph seemed desirous to hear their several stories, I went on without waiting his commands.

The Story of the Barber’s eldest Brother.

Sir, said I, my eldest brother whose name was Bacbouc the Hump-back, was a tailor by trade: when he came out of his apprenticeship, he hired a shop over against a mill, and having but very little business, he could scarcely maintain himself. The miller, on the contrary, was very wealthy, and had a very handsome wife. One day, as my brother was at work in his shop, he lifted up his head and saw the miller’s wife looking out of the window, and was charmed with her beauty. The woman took no notice of him, but shut her window, and came no more to it all that day. The poor tailor did nothing but lift up his eyes towards the mill all day long. He pricked his finger oftener than once, and his work that day was not very regular. At night, when he was to shut his shop, he could scarce tell how to do it, because he still hoped the miller’s wife would come to the window once more; but at last he was forced to shut up, and go home to his little house, where he passed but a very uncomfortable night. He got up betimes in the morning, and ran to his shop, in hopes to see his mistress again; but he was no happier than the day before, for the miller’s wife did not appear at the window above a minute in the whole day, but that minute made the tailor the most amorous man that ever lived. The third day he had some more ground of satisfaction, for the miller’s wife cast her eyes upon him by chance, and surprised him as he was gazing at her, which convinced her what passed in his mind.

No sooner did the miller’s wife perceive my brother’s inclination, than instead of being vexed at it, she resolved to divert herself with it. She looked upon him with a smiling countenance, and my brother looked upon her in the same manner, but after such an odd sort, that the miller’s wife presently shut her window, lest her loud laughter should have made him sensible that she only ridiculed him. Poor Bacbouc interpreted her carriage to his own advantage, and flattered himself that she looked upon him with pleasure.

The miller’s wife resolved to make sport with my brother: she had a piece of very fine stuff, with which she had a long time designed to make her a suit; she wrapt it up in a fine embroidered silk handkerchief, and sent it him by a young slave whom she kept; who being taught her lesson, comes to the tailor’s shop, and tells him, My mistress gives you her service, and prays you to make her a suit of this stuff according to this pattern; she changes her clothes often, so that her custom will be profitable to you. My brother doubted not that the miller’s wife loved him, and thought that she sent him work so soon after what had passed betwixt them, only to signify that she knew his mind, and to convince him that he had obtained her favour. My brother being of this opinion, charged the slave to tell her mistress, that he would lay aside all work for her’s, and that the suit should be ready next morning. He worked at it with so much diligence, that he finished it the same day. Next morning, the young slave came to see if the suit was ready. Bacbouc gave it to her neatly folded up, telling her, I am too much concerned to please your mistress to neglect her suit; I would engage her by my diligence to employ no other but myself for the time to come. The young slave went some steps as if she had intended to go away, and then coming back, whispered to my brother, I had forgot part of my commission; my mistress charged me to make her compliments to you, and to ask, how you passed the night; as for her, poor woman, she loves you so, that she could not sleep. --Tell her, answered my silly brother, I have so strong a passion for her, that for these four nights I have not slept one wink. --After such a compliment from the miller’s wife, my brother thought she would not let him languish long in the expectation of her favours.

About a quarter of an hour after, the slave returned to my brother with a piece of satin: My mistress, said she, is very well pleased with her suit; nothing in the world can fit her better; and as it was very handsome, she would not wear it without a new petticoat; she prays you to make her one, as soon as you can, of this piece of satin. --Enough, said Bacbouc; I will do it before I leave my shop; you shall have it in the evening. The miller’s wife showed herself often at her window, and was very prodigal of her charms, to encourage my brother. You would have laughed to have seen him work. The petticoat was soon made, and the slave came for it, but brought the tailor no money, neither for the trimming he had bought for the suit, nor for the making. In the mean time, this unfortunate lover, whom they only amused, though he could not see it, had eat nothing all that day, and was forced to borrow money at night to buy his supper. Next morning, as soon as he arrived at his shop, the young slave came to tell him, that the miller wanted to speak to him. My mistress, said she, has told him so much in your praise, when she showed him your work, that he has a mind you should work also for him; she does it on purpose, that the connexion she wished to form betwixt you and him may crown your mutual wishes with success. My brother was easily persuaded, and went to the mill with the slave. The miller received him very kindly, and showed him a piece of cloth, told him he wanted shirts, bid him make it into twenty, and give him again what was left.

My brother had work enough for five or six days to make twenty shirts for the miller, who afterwards gave him another piece of cloth to make him as many pair of drawers. When they were finished, Bacbouc carried them to the miller, who asked him what he must have for his pains. My brother answered, he would be content with twenty drachms of silver. The miller immediately called the young slave, and bid her bring him his weights, to see if his money was right. The slave, who had her lesson, looked at my brother with an angry countenance, to signify to him that he would spoil all if he took any money. He knew her meaning, and refused to take any, though he wanted it so much, that he was forced to borrow money to buy the thread that sewed the shirts and drawers. When he left the miller, he came to me to borrow money to live on, and told me they did not pay him. I gave him some copper money I had in my purse, and upon that he subsisted for some days: it is true, indeed, he lived upon nothing but broth, nor had he his fill of that.

One day he went to the miller, who was busy at his work, and thinking my brother came for money, he offered him some; but the young slave being present, made him another sign not to take it, which he complied with, and told the miller he did not come for his money, but only to know how he did. The miller thanked him, and gave him an upper garment to make. Bacbouc carried it him next day. When the miller drew out his purse, the young slave gave my brother the usual sign; on which he said to the miller, Neighbour, there is no haste; we will reckon another time: so that the poor ninny went to his shop again, with three terrible distempers upon him, love, hunger, and want of money. The miller’s wife was not only avaricious, but ill-natured; for, not content to cheat my brother of his due, she provoked her husband to revenge himself upon him for making love to her, which they accomplished thus. The miller invited Bacbouc one night to supper, and after giving him a very sorry treat, said to him, Brother, it is too late for you to go home; you had better stay here all night; and then he carried him to a place in the mill, where there was a bed: there he left him, and went to bed with his wife. About the middle of the night, the miller went to my brother, and said, Neighbour, are you asleep? My mule is ill, and I have a quantity of corn to grind; you will do me a great kindness if you will turn the mill in her stead. Bacbouc, to shew his good-nature, told him he was ready to do him that piece of service, if he would show him how. Then the miller tied him by the middle to the mule’s place, and whipping him soundly over the back, said to him, Go, neighbour. --Ho! said my brother, why do you beat me? --It is to make you brisk, said the miller; for without a whip my mule will not go. Bacbouc was amazed at this sort of treatment, but durst not complain. When he had gone five or six rounds, he would fain have rested; but the miller gave him a dozen sound lashes, saying, Courage, neighbour! do not stop, pray; you must go on without taking breath, otherwise you will spoil my meal.

The miller obliged my brother to turn the mill thus all night. About break of day he left him without untying him, and went to his wife’s chamber. Bacbouc continued there for some time, and at last the young slave came and untied him. Ah! said the treacherous wretch, how my mistress and I pitied you! We had no hand in this wicked trick which her husband has played you. The wretched Bacbouc answered her not a word, he was so much fatigued with work and blows; but crept home to his house, resolving never to think more of the miller’s wife.

The telling of this story, said the barber, made the caliph laugh. Go home, said he to me; I have ordered something to be given you to make up for the loss of the good dinner you expected. --Commander of the faithful, said I, I pray your majesty to let me stay till I have told the story of my other brothers. The caliph having signified by his silence that he was willing to hear me, I went on thus:

The Story of the Barber’s second Brother.

My second brother, who was called Backbarah the toothless, going one day through the city, met an old woman in a distant street: she came up to him, and said, I want one word with you; pray stop a moment. He did so, and asked her what she would have. If you have time to come along with me, said she, I will bring you into a stately palace, where you shall see a lady as fair as the day. She will receive you with much pleasure, and give you a treat with excellent wine. I need say no more to you. --But is what you say true? replied my brother. --I am no lying hussy, replied the old woman: I say nothing to you but what is true. But hark, I have something to ask of you. You must be prudent, say but little, and be extremely polite. Backbarah agreed to all this. The old woman went before, and he followed after. They came to the gate of a great palace, where there was abundance of officers and domestics. Some of them would have stopt my brother, but no sooner did the old woman speak to them, than they let him pass. Then turning to my brother, she said to him, You must remember that the young lady I bring you to loves good-nature and modesty, and cannot endure to be contradicted; if you please her in that, you may be sure to obtain of her what you please. Backbarah thanked her for this advice, and promised to follow it.

She brought him into a fine apartment of a great square building, answerable to the magnificence of the palace. There was a gallery round it, and a very fine garden in the middle. The old woman made him sit down upon a handsome sofa, and bid him stay a moment, till she went to tell the young lady of his being come.

My brother, who had never been in such a stately palace before, gazed upon the fine things that he saw; and judging of his good fortune by the magnificence of the palace, he was scarcely able to contain himself for joy. By and by he heard a great noise, occasioned by a troop of merry slaves, who came towards him with loud fits of laughter, and in the middle of them, he perceived a young lady of extraordinary beauty, who was easily known to be their mistress by the respect they paid her. Backbarah, who expected private conversation with the lady, was extremely surprised when he saw so much company with her. In the mean time the slaves put on a grave countenance when they drew near; and when the young lady came up to the sofa, my brother rose up and made her a low bow. She took the upper hand, prayed him to sit down, and said to him with a smiling countenance, I am mightily glad to see you, and wish you all the happiness you can desire. --Madam, replied Backbarah, I cannot desire a greater happiness than to be in your company. --You seem to be of a pleasant humour, said she, and to be disposed to pass the time pleasantly.

She forthwith commanded a collation to be brought; and immediately a table was covered with several baskets of fruits and sweetmeats. The lady sat down at the table with the slaves and my brother; and he being placed just over-against her, when he opened his mouth to eat, she perceived he had no teeth; and taking notice of it to her slaves, she and they laughed at him heartily. Backbarah from time to time lifted up his head to look at her, and perceiving her laugh, thought it was for joy of his company, and flattered himself that she would speedily send away her slaves, and be with him alone. She guessed his thoughts, and pleasing herself to flatter him in his mistake, she gave him abundance of pleasant language, and presented him the best of every thing with her own hand. The treat being ended, they rose from the table; ten slaves took musical instruments, and began to play and sing, and others to dance. My brother, to please them, danced likewise, and the lady danced with them. After they had danced some time, they sat down to take breath, and the young lady, calling for a glass of wine, looked upon my brother with a smiling countenance, to signify that she was going to drink his health. He rose up, and stood while she drank. When she had done, instead of giving back the glass, she ordered it to be filled, and presented it to my brother, that he might pledge her.

My brother took the glass from the young lady’s hand, which he kissed at the same time, and stood and drank to her, in return for the favour she had done him. Then the young lady made him sit down by her, and began to caress him. She put her hand behind his head, and gave him some tips from time to time with her fingers. Ravished with those favours, he thought himself the happiest man in the world, and had a great mind to toy also with the charming lady, but durst not take the liberty before so many slaves, who had their eyes upon him, and laughed at their lady’s wanton tricks. The young lady continued to tip him with her fingers, but at last gave him such a sound box on the ear, that he grew angry at it; the colour came in his face, and he rose up to sit at a greater distance from such a rude play-fellow. Then the old woman who brought him thither gave him a look, to let him know that he was in the wrong, and that he had forgot the advice she gave him to be very complaisant. He owned his fault, and, in order to make amends, he went near the young lady again, and pretended that he did not go away out of any ill-humour. She drew him by the arm, made him sit down by her again, and gave him a thousand malicious squeezes. Her slaves took their part in the diversion: one gave poor Backbarah several fillips on the nose with all her might; another pulled him by the ears, as if she would have pulled them off; and others boxed him so, as might show they were not in jest. My brother bore all this with admirable patience, affecting a gay air, and looking at the old woman, said to her with a forced smile, You told me, indeed, that I should find the lady perfectly kind, pleasant, and charming; I am mightily obliged to you! --All this is nothing, replied the old woman: let her go on; you will see other things by and by. Then the young lady said to him, Brother, you are a brave man; I am glad to find you are so good humoured and complaisant to bear with my little caprices, and that your humour is so conformable to mine. --Madam, replied Backbarah, who was charmed with this discourse, I am no more myself, I am wholly yours; you may dispose of me as you please. --How you oblige me, said the lady, by such submission! I am very well pleased with you, and would have you be so with me. Bring him perfume, said she, and rose water. Upon this, two slaves went out, and returned speedily; one with a silver casket, filled with the best of aloes-wood, with which she perfumed him; and the other with rose-water, which she sprinkled on his face and hands. My brother was quite beside himself at this handsome treatment. After this ceremony, the young lady commanded the slaves, who had already played on their instruments and sung, to renew their concerts. They obeyed, and in the mean time the lady called another slave, and ordered her to carry my brother with her, and do what she knew, and bring him back to her again. Backbarah, who heard this order, got up quickly, and going to the old woman, who also rose up to go along with him and the slave, prayed her to tell him what they were to do with him. My mistress is only curious, replied the old woman, softly; she has a mind to see how you look in a woman’s dress; and this slave, who has orders to carry you with her, has orders to paint your eyebrows, to cut off your whiskers, and to dress you like a woman. --You may paint my eyebrows as much as you please, said my brother; I agree to that, because I can wash it off again; but to shave me, you know I must not allow. How can I appear abroad again without mustachios? --Beware of refusing what is asked of you, said the old woman: you will spoil your fortune, which is now in as favourable a train as heart can wish. The lady loves you, and has a mind to make you happy; and will you, for a nasty whisker, renounce the most delicious favours that man can obtain? --Backbarah listened to the old woman, and without saying a word, went to a chamber with the slave, where they painted his eyebrows with red, cut off his whiskers, and were going to do the like with his beard. My brother’s patience then began to fail: Oh! said he, I will never part with my beard. The slave told him that it was to no purpose to have parted with his whiskers, if he would not also part with his beard, which could never agree with a woman’s dress; and she wondered that a man, who was upon the point to enjoy the finest lady in Bagdad, should be concerned about his beard. The old woman threatened him with the loss of the young lady’s favour; so that at last he let them do what they would. When he was dressed like a woman, they brought him before the young lady, who laughed so heartily when she saw him, that she fell backward on the sofa where she sat. The slaves laughed and clapped their hands, so that my brother was quite out of countenance. The young lady got up, and still laughing, said to him, After so much complaisance for me, I should be very much to blame not to love you with all my heart: but there is one thing more you must do for me, and that is, to dance as we do. He obeyed, and the young lady and her slaves danced with him, laughing as if they had been mad. After they had danced some time with him, they all fell upon the poor wretch, and did so box and kick him, that he fell down like one out of his senses. The old woman helped him up again; and that he might not have time to think of his ill treatment, she bid him take courage, and whispered in his ear, that all his sufferings were at an end, and that he was just about to receive his reward.

You have only one thing more to do, and that is but a small one. You must know that my mistress has a custom, when she has drank a little, as you see she has done to-day, to let nobody that she loves come near her, except they be stripped to their shirt; and when they have done so, she takes a little advantage of them, and begins running before them through the gallery, and from chamber to chamber, till they catch her. This is one more of her humours. What advantage soever she takes of you, considering your nimbleness and inclination, you will soon overtake her: strip yourself then to your shirt; undress yourself without ceremony.

My silly brother, said the barber, had done too much to hesitate at any thing now. He undressed himself; and in the mean time the young lady was stripped to her shift and under-petticoat, that she might run the more nimbly. When they were ready to run, the young lady took the advantage of twenty paces, and then fell to running with surprising swiftness: my brother followed her as fast as he could, the slaves in the mean time laughing heartily, and clapping their hands. The young lady, instead of losing ground, gained upon my brother; she made him run two or three times round the gallery, and then running into a long dark entry, got away by a passage which she knew. Backbarah, who still followed her, having lost sight of her in the entry, was obliged to slacken his pace, because of the darkness of the place: at last perceiving a light he ran towards it, and went out at a door, which was immediately shut upon him. You may imagine how he was surprised to find himself in a street inhabited by curriers; and they were no less surprised to see him in his shirt, his eyes painted red, and without beard or mustachios. They began to clap their hands and shouted at him, and some of them ran after him and lashed his buttocks with leather straps. They then took him and set him upon an ass which they met by chance, and carried him through the town, exposed to the laughter of the people.

To complete his misfortune, as he went by the judge’s house, he would needs know the cause of the tumult. The curriers told him, that they saw him come in that condition out at the gate of the apartment of the grand vizier’s women, which opened into the street; upon which the judge ordered unfortunate Backbarah to have a hundred blows with a cane on the soles of his feet, and sent him out of the town, with orders never to return again.

Thus, commander of the faithful, said I to the caliph Monstanser Billah, I have given an account of the adventure of my second brother, who did not know that our greatest ladies divert themselves sometimes by putting such tricks upon young people, who are so foolish as to be caught in the snare.

The barber, without leaving off, told the story of his third brother in the following manner.

The Story of the Barber’s third Brother.

Commander of the faithful, said he to the caliph, my third brother, whose name was Backbac, was blind, and his evil destiny reduced him to beg from door to door. He had been so long accustomed to walk through the streets alone, that he wanted none to lead him. He had a custom to knock at people’s doors, and not to answer till they opened to him. One day he knocked thus at a door, and the master of the house, who was alone, cried, Who is there? My brother gave no answer, and knocked a second time. The master of the house asked again and again, Who is there? but to no purpose: nobody answered. Upon which he came down, opened the door, and asked my brother what he wanted. Give me something for Heaven’s sake, said Backbac. --You seem to be blind, replied the master of the house. Yes, to my sorrow, said my brother. Give me your band, said the master of the house. My brother did so, thinking he was going to give him alms; but he only took him by the hand to lead him up to his chamber. Backbac thought he had been carrying him to dine with him, as many other people had done. When they came up to the chamber, the man let go his hand, and sitting down, asked him again what he wanted. I have already told you, said Backbac, that I want something for God’s sake. --Good blind man, replied the master of the house, all that I can do for you is to wish that God may restore you your sight. --You might have told me that at the door, said my brother, and not have given me the trouble to have come up stairs. --And why, fool, said the man of the house, do not you answer at first, when people ask you who is there? Why do you give any body the trouble to come and open the door when they speak to you? --What will you do with me then? said my brother. --I tell you again, said the man of the house, I have nothing to give you. --Help me down the stairs then, replied Backbac, as you helped me up. --The stairs are before you, said the man of the house, and you may go down by yourself if you will. My brother attempted to go down, but missing a step about the middle of the stairs, he fell to the bottom, and hurt his head and his back: he got up again with a great deal of difficulty, and went out cursing the master of the house, who laughed at his fall.

As my brother went out of the house, two blind men, his companions, were going by, knew him by his voice, and asked him what was the matter. He told them what had happened to him, and afterwards said, I have eat nothing to day: I conjure you to go along with me to my house, that I may take some of the money that we three have in common to buy me something for supper. The two blind men agreed to it, and they went home with him.

You must know that the master of the house where my brother was so ill used was a highwayman, and of a cunning and malicious disposition. He heard at his window what Backbac had said to his companions, and therefore came down and followed them to my brother’s house. The blind men being sat down, Backbac said to them, Brothers, we must shut the door, and take care there be no stranger with us. At this the highwayman was much perplexed; but perceiving by chance a rope hanging down from a beam, he caught hold of it, and hung by it, while the blind men shut the door, and felt about the room with their sticks. When they had done this, and sat down again in their places, the highwayman left his rope, and sat down softly by my brother; who thinking himself alone with his blind comrades, said to them, Brothers, since you have trusted me with the money which we all three have been gathering a long time, I will show you that I am not unworthy of the trust that you repose in me. The last time we reckoned, you know we had ten thousand drachms, and that we put them into ten bags; I will show you that I have not touched one of them; and having said so, he put his hand among some old clothes, and taking out the bags one after another, gave them to his comrades, saying, There they are; you may judge by their weight that they are whole, or you may tell them if you please. His comrades answered there was no need, they did not mistrust him; so he opened one of the bags, and took out ten drachms, and each of the other blind men did the like.

My brother put the bags into their place again: after which, one of the blind men said to him, There is no need to lay out any thing for supper, for I have got as much victuals from good people as will serve us all three. At the same time he took out of his bag bread and cheese, and some fruit, and, putting all upon the table, they began to eat. --The highwayman, who sat at my brother’s right hand, picked out the best, and eat with them; but, whatever care he took to make no noise, Backbac heard his chaps going, and cried out immediately, We are undone; there is a stranger among us: and having said so, he stretched out his hand, and caught hold of the highwayman by the arm, cried out, Thieves, fell upon him, and boxed him. The other blind men fell upon him in like manner, and the highwayman defended himself as well as he could; and being young and vigorous, and having the advantage of his eyes, he gave furious blows, sometimes to one, sometimes to another, as he could come at them, and cried out, Thieves, louder than they did. The neighbours came running at the noise, broke open the door, and had much ado to separate the combatants; but having at last succeeded, they asked the cause of their quarrel. My brother, who still had hold of the highwayman, cried out. Gentlemen, this man I have hold on is a thief, and stole in with us on purpose to rob us of the little money we have. The thief, who shut his eyes as soon as the neighbours came, feigned himself blind, and cried out, Gentlemen, he is a liar. I swear to you by Heaven, and by the life of the caliph, that I am their companion, and they refuse to give me my just share. They have all three fallen upon me, and I demand justice. The neighbours would not interfere in their quarrel, but carried them all before the judge.

When they came before the magistrate, the highwayman, without staying to be examined, cried out, still feigning himself blind, Sir, since you are deputed to administer justice by the caliph, whom God prosper, I declare to you that we are equally criminal, my three comrades and I; but we have all engaged, upon oath, to confess nothing except we be bastinadoed; so that if you would know our crime, you need only order us to be bastinadoed, and begin with me. My brother would have spoken, but was not allowed to do so; and the highwayman was put under the bastinado.

The robber being under the bastinado, had the courage to bear twenty or thirty blows; when, pretending to be overcome with pain, he first opened one eye, and then the other, and crying out for mercy, begged the judge would put a stop to the blows. --The judge perceiving that he looked upon him with his eyes open, was much surprised at it, and said to him, Rogue, what is the meaning of this miracle? Sir, replied the highwayman, I will discover to you an important secret, if you pardon me, and give me, as a pledge that you will keep your word, the seal-ring which you have on your finger: I am ready to declare the whole mystery. The judge consented, gave him his ring, and promised him pardon. Under this promise, said the highwayman, I must confess to you, sir, that I and my three comrades do all of us see very well. We feigned ourselves to be blind, that we might freely enter people’s houses, and into women’s apartments, where we abuse their weakness. I must further confess to you, that by this trick we have gained together ten thousand drachms. This day I demanded of my partners two thousand five hundred that belonged to me as my share; but they refused because I told them I would leave them, and they were afraid I should accuse them. Upon my pressing still to have my share, they all three fell upon me; for which I appeal to those people who brought us before you. I expect from your justice, sir, that you will make them deliver me the two thousand five hundred drachms which is my due; and if you have a mind that my comrades should confess the truth, you must order them three times as many blows as I have had, and you will find they will open their eyes as well as I did.

My brother and the other two blind men would have cleared themselves of this horrid cheat, but the judge would not hear them: Villains, said he, do you feign yourselves blind then, and, under that pretext of moving their compassion, cheat people, and commit such crimes? He is a cheat, cried my brother, and we take God to witness that none of us can see.

All that my brother could say was in vain, his comrades and he received each of them two hundred blows. The judge looked when they should have opened their eyes and ascribed to their obstinacy what really they could not do. All the while, the highwayman said to the blind men, Poor fools that you are, open your eyes, and do not suffer yourselves to be beat to death. Then addressing himself to the judge, said, I perceive, sir, that they will be maliciously obstinate to the last, and will never open their eyes. They have a mind certainly to avoid the shame of reading their own condemnation in the face of every one that looks upon them; it were better, if you think fit, to pardon them, and to send some person along with me for the ten thousand drachms they have hid.

The judge did so, gave the highwayman two thousand five hundred drachms, and kept the rest himself; and as for my brother and his two companions, he thought he showed them a great deal of pity by sentencing them only to be banished. As soon as I heard what befell my brother, I ran after him; he told me his misfortune, and I brought him back secretly to the town. I could easily have justified him to the judge, and have got the highwayman punished as he deserved, but durst not attempt it, for fear of bringing myself into trouble. Thus I finished the sad adventure of my honest blind brother. The caliph laughed at it as much as at those he had heard before, and ordered again, that something should be given me; but without staying for it, I began the story of my fourth brother.

The story of the Barber’s fourth Brother.

Alcouz was the name of the fourth brother, who lost one of his eyes upon an occasion that I shall have the honour to relate to your majesty. He was a butcher by profession, and had a particular way of teaching rams to fight, by which he gained the acquaintance and friendship of the chief lords of the country, who loved that sport, and for that end kept rams at their houses; he had, beside, a very good trade, and had his shop always full of the best meat, because he was very rich, and spared no cost for the best of every sort. One day, when he was in his shop, an old man, with a long white beard, came and bought six pounds of meat of him, gave him money for it, and went his way. My brother thought the money so fine, so white, and so well coined, that he put it apart by itself. The same old man came every day for five months together, bought a like quantity of meat, and paid for it in the same sort of money, which my brother continued to lay apart by itself.

At the end of five months, Alcouz having a mind to buy a parcel of sheep, and to pay for them in this fine money, opened his chest; but instead of finding his money, was extremely surprised to see nothing in the place where he had laid it but a parcel of leaves clipped round: he beat his head and cried out aloud, which presently brought the neighbours about him, who were as much surprised as he, when he told them the story. Oh! cried my brother, weeping, that this treacherous old fellow would come now with his hypocritical looks! He had scarce done speaking when he saw him coming at a distance, ran to him, and laid hands on him: Mussulmen! cried he, as load as he could, help! hear what a cheat this wicked fellow has put upon me, and, at the some time, told a great crowd of people who came about him, what he had formerly told his neighbours. When he had done, the old man said to him very gravely and calmly, You had better let me go, and by that means make amends for the affront you have put upon me before so many people, for fear I should put a greater affront upon you, which I should be sorry to do. How, said my brother, what have you to say against me? I am an honest man in my business, and fear not you, nor any body. You would have me speak out then, said the old man, in the same tone; and turning to the people, said to them, Know, good people, that this fellow, instead of selling mutton, as he ought to do, sells man’s flesh. You are a cheat, said my brother. No, no, said the old man; good people, this very minute that I am speaking to him, there is a man with his throat cut hung up in the shop like a sheep; do any of you go thither, and see if what I say be not true.

Just before my brother had opened his chest he had killed a sheep, dressed it, and exposed it in the shop, according to custom. He protested that what the old man said was false; but notwithstanding all his protestations, the credulous mob, prejudiced against a man accused of such a heinous crime, would go to see whether the matter was true. They obliged my brother to quit the old man, laid hold of him, and ran like madmen into his shop, where they saw a man hung up with his throat cut, as the old man had told them; for he was a magician and deceived the eyes of all people, as he did my brother, when he made him take leaves instead of money. At this sight, one of those who held Alcouz, gave him a great blow with his fist, and said to him, Thou wicked villain! Dost thou make us eat men’s flesh instead of mutton? And at the same time, the old man gave him another blow, which beat out one of his eyes, and every body that could get near him beat him; and not content with that, they carried him before a judge, with the pretended carcass of the man to be evidence against him. Sir, said the old magician to the judge, we have brought you a man, who is so barbarous as to murder people, and to sell their flesh instead of mutton; the public expects that you shall punish him in an exemplary manner. The judge heard my brother with patience, but would believe nothing of the story of the money changed into leaves, called my brother a cheat, told him he would believe his own eyes, and ordered him to receive five hundred blows. He afterwards made him tell where his money was, took it all from him, and banished him for ever, after having made him ride three days through the city upon a camel, exposed to the insults of the people.

I was not at Bagdad when this tragical adventure befell my fourth brother. He retired into a remote place, where he lay concealed till he was cured of the blows with which his back was terribly mauled. When he was able to walk, he went by night to a certain town where nobody knew him; and there he took a lodging, from whence he seldom went out. But being weary of this confined life, he went to walk in one of the suburbs, where all of a sudden he heard a great noise of horsemen coming behind him. He was then by chance near the gate of a great house; and fearing, after what had befallen him, that these horsemen were pursuing him, he opened the gate, in order to hide himself; and after he shut it, came into a great court, where immediately two servants came, and collaring him, said, Heaven be praised, that you have come of your own accord to surrender yourself to us! You have frightened us so much these three last nights, that we could not sleep nor would you have spared our lives, if we had not prevented you. You may very well imagine my brother was much surprised at this compliment. Good people, said he, I know not what you mean; you certainly take me for some body else. No, no, replied they: we know that you and your comrades are great robbers: you were not contented to rob our master of all that he had, and to reduce him to beggary, but you had a mind to take his life. Let us see a little if you have not a knife about you, which you had in your hand when you pursued us last night; and having said this, they searched him, and found he had a knife. Ho! ho! cried they, laying hold of him, and dare you say that you are not a robber? Why, said my brother, cannot a man carry a knife about him without being a highwayman? If you will hearken to my story, continued he, instead of having so bad an opinion of me, you will be touched with compassion at my misfortunes. But far from hearkening to him, they fell upon him, trod upon him, took away his clothes, and tore his shirt. Then seeing the scars on his back, O dog! said they, redoubling their blows, would you have us believe you are an honest man when your back shows us the contrary? --Alas! said my brother, my crimes must be very great, since after having been abused already so unjustly, I am abused again a second time without being more culpable!

The two servants, no way moved with this complaint, carried him before the judge, who asked him, how he durst be so bold as to go into their house, and pursue them with a drawn knife? Sir, replied poor Alcouz, I am the most innocent man in the world, and am undone, if you will not be pleased to hear me patiently; nobody deserves more compassion. Sir, replied one of the domestics, will you listen to a robber, who enters people’s houses to plunder and murder them? If you will not believe us, only look upon his back. And when he said so, he uncovered my brother’s back, and showed it to the judge; who, without any other information, commanded immediately to give him a hundred lashes with a bull’s pizzle over the shoulders, and made him afterwards be carried through the town on a camel, with one crying before him, ‘Thus are such men punished as enter people’s houses by force.’ After haring treated him thus, they banished him the town, and forbid him ever to return to it again. Some people who met him after the second misfortune, brought me word where he was, and I went and fetched him to Bagdad privately, and gave him all the assistance I could. The caliph, continued the barber, did not laugh so much at this story as at the other. He was pleased to pity the unfortunate Alcouz, and ordered something to be given me. But, without giving his servants time to obey his orders, I continued my discourse, and said to him, My sovereign lord and master, you see that I do not talk much; and since your majesty has been pleased to do me the favour to listen to me so far, I beg you would likewise hear the adventures of my two other brothers. I hope they will be as diverting as those of the former. You may make a complete history of them, that will not be unworthy of your library. I shall do myself the honour then to acquaint you, that the fifth brother was called Alnaschar.

The Story of the Barber’s fifth Brother.

Alnaschar, as long as our father lived, was very lazy; instead of working for his hiving, he used to go begging in the evening, and to live next day upon what he got. Our father died in a very old age, and left among us seven hundred drachms of silver: we divided it equally, so that each of us had a hundred for our share. Alnaschar, who had never so much money before in his lifetime, was very much perplexed to know what he should do with it. He consulted a long time with himself, and at last resolved to lay it out in glasses, bottles, and other glass-ware, which he bought of a wholesale dealer. He put all in an open basket, and chose a very little shop, where he sat with the basket before him, and his back against the wall, expecting while somebody should come and buy his ware. In this posture he sat, with his eyes fixed on his basket, and began to meditate; during which he spoke as follows, loud enough to be heard by a neighbouring tailor: This basket, said he, cost me a hundred drachms, which is all I have in the world; I shall make two hundred of it by retailing my glass, and of these two hundred drachms, which I will again lay out in glass-ware, I shall make four hundred; --and going on thus, I shall at last make four thousand drachms; of four thousand I shall easily make eight thousand, and when I come to ten thousand, I will leave off selling glass, and turn jeweller. I will trade in diamonds, pearls, and all sorts of precious stones. Then, when I am rich as I can wish, I will buy a fine house, a great estate, slaves, eunuchs, and horses. I will keep a good house, and make a great figure in the world; I will send for all the musicians and dancers of both sexes in town. --Nor will I stop here: I will, by the favour of heaven, go on till I get a hundred thousand drachms; and when I have got so much, I will think myself as great as a prince, and send to demand the grand vizier’s daughter in marriage; and represent to that minister that I have heard much of the wonderful beauty, understanding, wit, and all the other qualities of his daughter. In a word, that I will give him a thousand pieces of gold the first night after we are married; and if the vizier be so uncivil as to refuse his daughter, which cannot be supposed, I will go and carry her off before his face, and take her to my house, whether he will or no. --As soon as I have married the grand vizier’s daughter, I will buy her ten young black eunuchs, the handsomest that can be had. I will clothe myself like a prince, and, mounted upon a fine horse, with a saddle of fine gold, and housings of cloth of gold, finely embroidered with diamonds and pearls, I will ride through the city, attended by slaves before and behind; and I will go to the vizier’s palace, in view of all the people, great and small, who will show me the most profound respect. When I alight at the foot of the vizier’s staircase, I will go up the same through my own people, ranged in files on the right and left; and the grand vizier, receiving me as his son-in-law, shall give me the right hand, and set me above him, to do me the more honour. If this comes to pass, as I hope it will, two of my people shall each of them have a purse with a thousand pieces of gold, which they shall carry with them. I will take one, and presenting it to the grand vizier, will tell him, There is the thousand pieces of gold that I promised the first night of marriage; and I will offer him the other, and say to him, There is as much more, to shew you that I am a man of my word, and even better than my promise. After such an action as this, all the world will talk of my generosity. I will return to my own house in the same pomp. My wife will send some officer to compliment me, on account of my visit to the vizier, her father; I will honour the officer with a fine robe, and send him back with a rich present. If she thinks to send me one, I will not accept it, but dismiss the bearer. I will not suffer her to go out of her apartment on any account whatever, without giving me notice; and when I have a mind to come to her apartment, it shall be in such a manner as to make her respect me. In short, no house shall be better ordered than mine. I will be always richly clad. When I retire with my wife in the evening, I will sit on the upper hand; I will affect a grave air, without turning my head to one side or other. I will speak little; and whilst my wife, beautiful as the full moon, stands before me in all her charms, I will make as if I did not see her. Her women about her will say to me, Our dear lord and master, here is your spouse, your humble servant, before you, ready to receive your caresses, and much mortified that you do not vouchsafe to look upon her; she is wearied with standing so long; bid her, at least, sit down. I will give no answer to this discourse, which will increase their surprise and grief. They will prostrate themselves at my feet; and after they have for a considerable time entreated me to relent, I will at last lift up my head, and give her a careless look, and resume my former posture: they will suppose that my wife is not well enough, nor handsomely enough dressed, and will carry her to her closet to change her apparel. At the same time I will get up, and put on a more magnificent suit than before: they will return, and hold the same discourse with me as before, and I will have the pleasure not so much as to look upon my wife, till they have prayed and entreated as long as they did at first. Thus I will begin on the first day of marriage to teach her what she is to expect during the rest of her life.

After the ceremonies of the marriage, said Alnaschar, I will take from one of my servants, who shall be about me, a purse of five hundred pieces of gold, which I will give to the tire-women, that they may leave me alone with my spouse. When they are gone, my wife shall go to bed first; then I will lie down by her, with my back towards her, and will not say one word to her all night. The next morning she will certainly complain of my contempt to her, and of my pride, to her mother, the grand vizier’s wife, which will rejoice my heart. Her mother will come to wait upon me, respectfully kiss my hands, and say to me, Sir, (for she will not dare to call me son-in-law, for fear of provoking me by such a familiar style,) I entreat you not to disdain to look upon my daughter, and refuse to come near her: I assure you that her chief delight is to please you, and that she loves you with all her soul. But, in spite of all my mother-in-law can say, I will not answer her one word, but keep an obstinate gravity. Then she will throw herself at my feet, kiss them repeatedly, and say to me, Sir, is it possible that you can suspect my daughter’s good sense? I assure you I never let her go out of my sight. You are the first man that ever saw her face: do not mortify her so much; do her the favour to look upon her, to speak to her, and confirm her in her good intentions to satisfy you in every thing. But nothing of this shall prevail with me. Upon which my mother-in-law will take a glass of wine, and, putting it in the hand of her daughter, my wife, will say, Go, present him this glass of wine yourself; perhaps he will not be so cruel as to refuse it from so fair a hand. My wife will come with the glass, and stand trembling before me; and when she finds that I do not look towards her, but that I continue to disdain her, she will say to me, with tears in her eyes, My heart, my dear soul, my amiable lord, I conjure you, by the favours which heaven heaps upon you, to receive this glass of wine from the hand of your most humble servant; but I will not look upon her still, nor answer her. My charming spouse, will she say, redoubling her tears, and putting the glass to my mouth, I will never leave off till I prevail with you to drink; then, wearied with her entreaties, I will dart a terrible look at her, give her a good box on the cheek, and such a push with my foot, as will throw her to a distance from the sofa.

My brother was so full of these chimerical visions, that he acted with his foot as if she had been really before him, and by misfortune he gave such a push to his basket and glasses, that they were thrown down in the street, and broken in a thousand pieces.

The tailor, his neighbour, who heard his extravagant talk, burst into a great fit of laughter when he saw the basket fall. O, what an unworthy fellow art thou! said he to my brother: ought you not be ashamed to abuse thus a young spouse, who gave you no cause to complain. You must be a very brutish fellow to despise the tears and charms of such a beautiful lady. Were I the vizier, your father-in-law, I would order you a hundred lashes with a bull’s pizzle, and send you through the town with your character written on your forehead. My brother, on this fatal accident, came to himself, and perceiving that he had brought this misfortune upon himself by his insupportable pride, he beat his face, tore his clothes, and cried so loud, that the neighbours came about him; and the people, who were going to their noon-prayers, stopt to know what was the matter. Being on a Friday, more people went to prayers than usual: some of them took pity on Alnaschar, and others only laughed at him for his extravagance. In the mean time, his vanity being dispersed with his property, he bitterly bewailed his loss; and a lady of rank passing by upon a mule richly caparisoned, my brother’s situation moved her compassion. She asked him who he was, and what he cried for? They told her, that he was a poor man, who had laid out the little money he was worth in the purchase of a basket of glass ware, and that the basket had fallen over, and all his glasses were broken. The lady immediately turned to an eunuch who attended her, and said to him, Give the poor man what you have about you. The eunuch obeyed, and put into my brother’s hands a purse, with five hundred pieces of gold. Alnaschar was ready to die with joy when he received it. He gave a thousand blessings to the lady, and shutting up his shop, where he had no more occasion to sit, he went to his house.

While he was making deep reflections upon his good luck, he heard somebody knock at his door: before he opened, he asked who it was; and knowing by the voice that it was a woman, he let her in. My son, said she, I have a favour to beg of you: the hour of prayer is come; pray let me wash myself, that I may be fit to say my prayers. Pray let me come into your house, and give me a basin of water. My brother looked at her, and saw that she was a woman well advanced in years: though he knew her not, he granted her request, and sat down again, still full of his new adventure. He put his gold in a long strait purse, proper to carry at his girdle. The old woman in the mean time said her prayers, and when she had done, came to my brother, and bowed twice to the ground so low, that she touched it with her forehead, as if she had been going to say her prayers: then rising up, she wished my brother all happiness.

Being meanly clad, and very humble, he thought she asked alms, upon which he offered her two pieces of gold. The old woman stept back in a sort of surprise, as if my brother had affronted her. Good God! said she, what is the meaning of this? Is it possible, sir, that you took me for one of those impudent beggars who push into people’s houses to ask alms? Take back your money; I need it not, thank heaven. I belong to a young lady of this city, who is a charming beauty, and very rich; she lets me want for nothing.

My brother was not cunning enough to perceive the craft of the old woman, who only refused the two pieces of gold, that she might catch more. He asked her if she could not procure him the honour of seeing that lady. With all my heart, replied she; she will be very glad to marry you, and to put you in possession of her fortune, by making you master of her person. Take up your money and follow me. My brother being ravished with his good luck of finding so great a sum of money, and almost at the same time a beautiful and rich wife, shut his eyes to all other considerations; so that he took his five hundred pieces of gold, and followed the old woman. She walked before him, and he followed at a distance, to the gate of a great house, where she knocked. He came up to her just as a young Greek slave opened the gate. The old woman made him enter first, crossed a well-paved court, and introduced him into a hall, the furniture of which confirmed him in the good opinion he had conceived of the mistress of the house. While the old woman went to acquaint the lady, he sat down, and the weather being hot, put off his turban, and laid it by him. He speedily saw the young lady come in, whose beauty and rich apparel perfectly surprised him; he got up as soon as he saw her. The lady, with a smiling countenance, prayed him to sit down again, and placed herself by him: she told him she was very glad to see him; and after having spoken some engaging words to him, said, We do not sit here at our ease. Come, give me your hand. At these words she presented him hers, and carried him into an inner chamber, where she conversed with him for some time: then she left him, bidding him stay, --she would be with him in a moment. He waited for her; but instead of a lady came in a great black slave, with a scimitar in his hand, and looking upon my brother, with a terrible aspect, said to him fiercely, What have you to do here? Alnaschar was so frightened at the sight of the slave, that he had no power to answer. The black stripped him, carried on his gold, and gave him several flesh wounds with his scimitar. My unhappy brother fell to the ground, where he lay without motion, though he had still the use of his senses. The black thinking him to be dead, asked for salt: the Greek slave brought him a basin full: they rubbed my brother’s wounds with it, who had so much command of himself, notwithstanding the intolerable pain it put him to, that he lay still, without giving any sign of life. The black and the Greek slave being retired, the old woman, who drew my brother into the snare, came and dragged him by the feet to a trap-door, which she opened, and threw him into a place under ground, among the corpses of several other people that had been murdered. He perceived this as soon as he came to himself, for the violence of the fall had taken away his senses. The salt rubbed into his wounds preserved his life, and he recovered strength by degrees, so as he was able to walk. After two days he opened the trap-door in the night, and finding in the court a place proper to hide himself in, continued there till break of day, when he saw the cursed old woman open the gate to the street, and go out to seek another prey. He staid in the place some time after she went out, that she might not see him, and then came to me for shelter, when he told me of his adventures.

In a month’s time he was perfectly cured of his wounds by medicines that I gave him; and resolved to avenge himself of the old woman, who had put such a barbarous cheat upon him. To this end he took a bag, large enough to contain five hundred pieces of gold, and filled it with pieces of glass.

My brother fastened the bag of glass about him, disguised himself like an old woman, and took a scimitar under his gown. One morning he met the old woman walking through the town to seek her prey; he came up to her, and counterfeiting a woman’s voice, said to her, Cannot you lend me a pair of scales? I am a woman newly come from Persia, have brought five hundred pieces of gold with me, and would know if they are weight. --Good woman, answered the old hag, you could not have applied to a properer person: follow me; I will bring you to my son, who changes money, and will weigh them himself, to save you the trouble. Let us make haste, for fear he go to his shop. My brother followed her to the house where she carried him the first time, and the Greek slave opened the door.

The old woman carried my brother to the hall, where she bid him stay a moment till she called her son. The pretended son came, and proved to be the villanous black slave. Come, old woman, said he to my brother, rise and follow me: having spoke thus, he went before to bring him to the place where he designed to murder him. Alnaschar got up, followed him, and drawing his scimitar, gave him such a dexterous blow behind on the neck, that he cut off his head, which he took in one hand, and, dragging the corpse with the other, threw them both into the place under ground before mentioned. The Greek slave, who was accustomed to the trade, came presently with a basin of salt; but when she saw Alnaschar with his scimitar in his hand, and without his veil, she laid down the basin, and fled. But my brother overtaking her, cut off her head also. The wicked old woman came running at the noise, and my brother seizing her, said to her, Treacherous wretch! do not you know me? Alas, sir! answered she, trembling, who are you? I do not remember that I ever saw you. --I am, said he, the person to whose house you came the other day to wash and say your prayers. Hypocritical hag! said he, do not you remember it? Then she fell on her knees to beg his pardon, but he cut her in four pieces.

There remained only the lady, who knew nothing of what had passed: he sought her out, and found her in a chamber, where she was ready to sink when she saw him: she begged her life, which he generously granted. Madam, said he, how could you live with such wicked people, as I have so justly revenged myself upon now? I was, said she, wife to an honest merchant; and the cursed old woman, whose wickedness I did not know, used sometimes to come to see me. Madam, said she to me one day, we have a very fine wedding at our house, which you will be pleased to see, if you give us the honour of your company: I was persuaded by her, put on my best apparel, and took with me a hundred pieces of gold. I followed her; she brought me to this house, where the black has since kept me by force, and I have been three years here, to my very great sorrow. By the trade which that cursed black followed, replied my brother, he must have gathered together a vast deal of riches. There is so much, said she, that you will be made for ever, if you carry them off: follow me, and you shall see them. Alnaschar followed her to a chamber, where she showed him several coffers full of gold, which he beheld with admiration. Go, said she, fetch people enough to carry it all off. My brother needed not be bid twice: he went out, and staid only till he got ten men together, and brought them with him, and was much surprised to find the gate open, but more when he found the lady and coffers all gone; for she being more diligent than he, carried them all off and disappeared. However, being resolved not to return empty-handed, he carried off all the furniture he could find in the house, which was a great deal more than enough to make up the five hundred pieces of gold he was robbed of; but when he went out of the house, he forgot to shut the gate. The neighbours, who saw my brother and the porters come and go, went and acquainted the magistrate with it, for they looked upon my brother’s conduct as suspicious. Alnaschar slept well enough all night; but the next morning, when he came out of his house, he found twenty of the magistrate’s men, who seized him. Come along with us, said they; our master would sneak with you. My brother prayed them to have patience for a moment, and offered them a sum of money to let him escape; but instead of listening to him, they bound him, and forced him to go along with them. They met in the street an old acquaintance of my brother’s, who stopped them awhile, and asked them why they siezed my brother, and offered them a considerable sum to let him escape, and tell the magistrate they could not find him. But this would not do; so he was carried before the magistrate.

When the officers brought him before the magistrate, he asked him where he had the goods which he carried home last night? Sir, replied Alnaschar, I am ready to tell you all the truth; but allow me first to have recourse to your clemency, and to beg your promise, that nothing shall be done to me. I give it you, said the magistrate. Then my brother told him the whole story without disguise, from the time the old woman came into the house to say her prayers, to the time the lady made her escape, after he had killed the black, the Greek slave, and the old woman: and as for what he had carried to his house, he prayed the judge to leave him part of it, for the five hundred pieces of gold that he was robbed of.

The judge, without promising any thing, sent his officers to bring off all, and having put the goods into his own wardrobe, commanded my brother to quit the town immediately, and never to return, for he was afraid, if my brother had staid in the city, he would have found some way to represent this injustice to the caliph. In the mean time, Alnaschar obeyed without murmuring, and left that town to go to another: by the way he met with highwaymen, who stript him naked; and when the ill news was brought to me, I carried him a suit, and brought him secretly again into the town, where I took the like care of him as I did of his other brothers.

The Story of the Barber’s sixth Brother.

I have now only to tell you the story of my sixth brother, called Schacabac, with the hare-lips. At first he was industrious enough to improve the hundred drachms of silver which fell to his share, and went on very well; but a reverse of fortune brought him to beg his bread, which he did with a great deal of dexterity. He studied chiefly to get into great men’s houses, by means of their servants and officers, that he might have access to their masters, and obtain their charity. One day, as he passed by a magnificent house, whose high gate showed him a very spacious court, where there was a multitude of servants, he went to one of them, and asked him to whom that house belonged. Good man, replied the servant, whence do you come, that you ask me such a question? Does not all that you see make you understand that it is the palace of a Barmecide? [77] My brother, who very well knew the liberality and generosity of the Barmecides, addressed himself to one of his porters, (for he had more than one,) and prayed him to give him an alms. Go in, said he, nobody hinders you, and address yourself to the master of the house; he will send you back satisfied.

My brother, who expected no such civility, thanked the porters, and with their permission entered the palace, which was so large, that it took him a considerable time to reach the Barmecide’s apartment; at last he came to a fine square building of an excellent architecture, and entered by a porch, through which he saw one of the finest gardens with gravel walks of several colours, extremely pleasant to the eye: the lower apartments round this square were most of them open, and were shut only with great curtains to keep out the sun, which were opened again when the heat was over, to let in the fresh air.

Such an agreeable place would have struck my brother with admiration, even if his mind had been more at ease than it was. He went on till he came into a hall richly furnished, and adorned with painting of gold and azure foliage, where he saw a venerable man with a long white beard, sitting at the upper end on a sofa, whence he concluded him to be the master of the house; and in fact it was the Barmecide himself, who said to my brother in a very civil manner, that he was welcome; and asked him what he wanted. My lord, answered my brother, in a begging tone, I am a poor man who stands in need of the help of such rich and generous persons as yourself. He could not have addressed himself to a fitter person than this lord, who had a thousand good qualities.

The Barmecide seemed to be astonished at my brother’s answer, and putting both his hands to his stomach, as if he would rend his clothes for grief, Is it possible, cried he, that I am at Bagdad, and that such a man as you is so poor as you say? This is what must never be. My brother, fancying that he was going to give him some singular mark of his bounty, blessed him a thousand times, and wished him all sorts of happiness. It shall not be said, replied the Barmecide, that I will abandon you, nor will I have you leave me. --Sir, replied my brother, I swear to you I have not eaten one bit to-day. --Is that true, replied the Barmecide, that you are fasting till now? Alas, poor man! he is ready to die for hunger: Ho, boy, cried he, with a loud voice, bring a basin and water presently, that we may wash our hands. Though no boy appeared, and my brother saw neither water nor basin, the Barmecide fell to rubbing his hands, as if one had poured water upon them, and bid my brother come and wash with him. Schacabac judged by that, that the Barmecide lord loved to be merry; and he himself understanding raillery, and knowing that the poor must be complaisant to the rich, if they would have any thing from them, he came forward, and did as he did.

Come on, said the Barmecide; bring us something to eat, and do not let us stay for it. When he had said so, though nothing was brought, he began to cut as if something had been brought him upon a plate, and putting his hand to his mouth began to chew, and said to my brother, Come, friend, eat as freely as if you were at home; come, eat; you said you were like to die of hunger, but you eat as if you had no stomach. --Pardon me, my lord, said Schacabac, who perfectly imitated what he did, you see I lose no time, and that I play my part well enough. --How like you this bread? said the Barmecide: do not you find it very good? --O! my lord, said my brother, who saw neither bread nor meat, I never ate any thing so white and so fine. --Eat your fill, said the Barmecide; I assure you, the woman who bakes me this good bread cost me five hundred pieces of gold to purchase her.

The Barmecide, after having boasted so much of his bread, which my brother eat only in idea, cried. Boy, bring us another dish: and though no boy appeared, Come, my good friend, said he to my brother, taste this new dish; and tell me if ever you eat better mutton and barley-broth than this. --It is admirably good, replied my brother, and therefore you see I eat heartily. --You oblige me highly, replied the Barmecide; I conjure you then, by the satisfaction I have to see you eat so heartily, that you eat all up, since you like it so well. A little while after he called for a goose, and sweet sauce, made up of vinegar, honey, dry raisins, gray peas, and dry figs, which were brought just in the same manner as the other was. The goose is very fat, said the Barmecide, eat only a leg and a wing; we must save our stomachs, for we have abundance of other dishes to come. He actually called for several other dishes, of which my brother, who was ready to die of hunger, pretended to eat; but what he boasted of more than all the rest was a lamb fed with pistachio nuts, which he ordered to be brought up in the same manner that the rest were. And here is a dish, said the Barmecide, that you will see at nobody’s table but my own; I would have you eat your belly-full of it. Having spoken thus, he stretched out his hand as if he had a piece of lamb in it, and putting it to my brother’s mouth, There, said he, swallow that, and you will judge whether I had not reason to boast of this dish. My brother thrust out his head, opened his mouth, and made as if he took the piece of lamb, and eat it with extreme pleasure. I knew you would like it, said the Barmecide. There is nothing in the world finer, replied my brother; your table is most delicious. --Come, bring the ragout presently; I fancy you will like that as well as you did the lamb. --Well, how do you relish it? said the Barmecide. O! it is wonderful, replied Schacabac; for here we taste all at once, amber, cloves, nutmeg, ginger, pepper, and the most odoriferous herbs; and all these delicacies are so well mixed, that one does not prevent our tasting the other. How pleasant! --Honour this ragout, said the Barmecide, by eating heartily of it. Ho, boy, cried he, bring us a new ragout. --No, my lord, if it please you, replied my brother, for indeed I can eat no more.

Come, take away then, said the Barmecide, and bring the fruit. He staid a moment, as if it were to give time for his servants to carry away; after which, he said to my brother, Taste these almonds; they are good and fresh gathered. Both of them made as if they had peeled the almonds, and eaten them: after this, the Barmecide invited my brother to eat something else. Look you, said he, there are all sorts of fruits, cakes, dry sweetmeats, and conserves; take what you like; then stretching out his hand, as if he had reached my brother something, Look ye, said he, there is a lozenge, very good for digestion. Schacabac made as if he eat it, and said, My lord, there is no want of musk here. --These lozenges, said the Barmecide, are made at my own house, where there is nothing wanting to make every thing good. He still bid my brother eat, and said to him, Methinks you do not eat as if you had been so hungry, as you said when you came in. --My lord, replied Shacabac, whose jaws ached with moving and having nothing to eat, I assure you I am so full that I cannot eat one bit more.

Well then, friend, replied the Barmecide, we must drink now, after we have eat so well. [78] --You may drink wine, my lord, replied my brother; but I will drink none, if you please, because I am forbidden it. --You are too scrupulous, replied the Barmecide; do as I do. --I will drink then out of complaisance, said Shacabac, for I see you will have nothing wanting to make your treat complete: but since I am not accustomed to drink wine, I am afraid I shall commit some error in point of good breeding, and contrary to the respect that is due to you, and therefore I pray you, once more, to excuse me from drinking any wine; I will be content with water. --No, no, said the Barmecide, you shall drink wine: and at the same time he commanded some to be brought, in the same manner as the meat and fruit had been brought before. He made as if he poured out wine, and drank first himself, and then pouring out for my brother, presented him the glass: Drink my health, said he, and let us know if you think this wine good. My brother made as if he took the glass, and looked if the colour was good, and put it to his nose to try if it had a good flavour: then he made a low bow to the Barmecide, to signify that he took the liberty to drink his health; and, lastly, he appeared to drink with all the signs of a man that drinks with pleasure. --My lord, said he, this is very excellent wine, but I think it is not strong enough. --If you would have stronger, said the Barmecide, you need only speak, for I have several sorts in my cellar. --Try how you like this. Upon which he made as if he poured out another glass to himself, and then to my brother; and did this so often, that Schacabac, feigning to be intoxicated with the wine, and acting a drunken man, lifted up his hand, and gave the Barmecide such a box on the ear, as made him fall down: he was going to give him another blow, but the Barmecide holding up his hand to ward it off, cried out, Are you mad? Then my brother, making as if he had come to himself again, said, My lord, you have been so good as to admit your slave into your house, and give him a great treat; you should have been satisfied with making me eat, and not have obliged me to drink wine? for I told you beforehand, that it might occasion me to fail in my respect for you. I am very sorry for it, and beg you a thousand pardons.

Scarce had he finished these words, when the Barmecide, instead of being in a passion, fell a laughing with all his might. It is a long time, said he, that I have been seeking a man of your character.

The Barmecide caressed Schacabac mightily, and told him, I not only forgive the blow you have given me, but I desire henceforward we should be friends, and that you take my house for your home: you have had the complaisance to accommodate yourself to my humour, and the patience to keep the jest up to the last; we will now eat in good earnest. When he had finished these words, he clapped his hands, and commanded his servants, who then appeared, to cover the table; which was speedily done, and my brother was treated with all those dishes in reality, which he ate of before in fancy. At last they cleared the table, and brought in the wine, and at the same time a number of handsome slaves, richly apparelled, came in and sung some agreeable airs to their musical instruments. In a word, Schacabac had all the reason in the world to be satisfied with the Barmecide’s civility and bounty; for he treated him as his familiar friend, and ordered him a suit out of his wardrobe.

The Barmecide found my brother to be a man of so much wit and understanding, that in a few days after, he entrusted him with his household and all his affairs. My brother acquitted himself very well in that employment for twenty years; at the end of which the generous Barmecide died, and leaving no heirs, all his property was confiscated to the use of the prince, and my brother lost all he had acquired: and, being reduced to his first condition, he joined a caravan of pilgrims going to Mecca, designing to accomplish that pilgrimage by their charity: but unfortunately the caravan was attacked and plundered by a number of Bedouins, [79] superior to that of the pilgrims. My brother was then taken as a slave by one of the Bedouins, who put him under the bastinado for several days, to oblige him to ransom himself. Schacabac protested to him, that it was all in vain. I am your slave, said he; you may dispose of me as you please; but I declare to you, that I am extremely poor, and not able to redeem myself. In a word, my brother discovered to him all his misfortunes, and endeavoured to soften him with tears; but the Bedouin was not to be moved, and being vexed to find himself disappointed of a considerable sum which he reckoned himself sure of, he took his knife, and slit my brother’s lips, to avenge himself by this inhumanity for the loss that he thought he had sustained.

The Bedouin had a handsome wife, and frequently when he went on his excursions, he left my brother alone with her, and then she used all her endeavours to comfort my brother under the rigour of his slavery: she gave him tokens enough that she loved him, out he durst not return her passion, for fear he should repent it; and therefore he avoided being alone with her, as much as she sought the opportunity to be alone with him. She had so great a custom of toying and playing with the miserable Schacabac, whenever she saw him, that one day she happened to do it in presence of her husband. My brother, without taking notice that he observed them (so his sins would have it) played likewise with her. The Bedouin immediately supposing that they lived together in a criminal manner, fell upon my brother in a rage, and after he had mutilated him in a barbarous manner, he carried him on a camel to the top of a desert mountain, where he left him. The mountain was on the road to Bagdad, so that the passengers who saw him there informed me where he was. I went thither speedily, and found unfortunate Schacabac in a deplorable condition: I gave him what help he stood in need of, and brought him back to the city.

This is what I told the caliph Monstanser Billah, added the barber; that prince applauded me with new fits of laughter. Now, said he, I cannot doubt but they justly gave you the surname of Silent. Nobody can say the contrary; for certain reasons, however, I command you to depart this town immediately, and let me hear no more of you. I yielded to necessity, and travelled for several years in distant countries. Understanding at last that the caliph was dead, I returned to Bagdad, where I found not one of my brothers alive. It was on my return to this city, that I did the lame young man the important service which you have heard. You are, however, witness of his ingratitude, and of the injurious manner in which he treated me: instead of testifying his obligation, he rather chose to fly from me, and to leave his own country. When I understood that he was not at Bagdad, though nobody could tell me truly whither he was gone, I did not forbear to go and seek him. I travelled from province to province a long time; and when I least expected, I met him this day; but I little thought to find him so incensed against me.

The tailor thus made an end of telling the sultan of Casgar the history of the lame young man and the barber of Bagdad. When the barber, continued he, had finished his story, we found that the young man was not to blame for calling him a great chatterer. However, we wished him to stay with us, and partake of the treat which the master of the house had prepared for us. We sat down to table, and were merry together till afternoon prayers; then all the company parted, and I went to my shop till it was time for me to return home.

It was during this interval, that Hump-back came half drunk before my shop, where he sung and played on his tabor. I thought that by carrying him home with me, I should divert my wife, therefore I brought him in. My wife gave us a dish of fish, and I presented Hump-back with some, which he ate without taking notice of a bone. He fell down dead before us; and after having in vain essayed to help him, in the trouble and fear occasioned by such an unlucky accident we carried the corpse out, and dexterously lodged him with the Jewish doctor. The Jewish doctor put him into the chamber of the purveyor, and the purveyor carried him out into the street, where it was believed the merchant had killed him. This, sir, added the tailor, is what I had to say to satisfy your majesty, who must pronounce, whether we be worthy of mercy or wrath, life or death.

The sultan of Casgar showed a satisfaction in his countenance, which restored the tailor and his comrades to life. I cannot but acknowledge, said he, that I am more struck with the history of the young cripple, with that of the barber, and with the adventures of his brothers, than with the story of my jester: but before I send you all four away, and before we bury Humpback, I should like to see the barber who is the cause that I have pardoned you; since he is in my capital, it is easy to satisfy my curiosity. At the same time he sent an officer with the tailor to find him.

The officer and the tailor went immediately, and brought the barber, whom they presented to the sultan. The barber was an old man, about ninety years old; his eyebrows and beard were white as snow, his ears hanging down, and his nose very long. The sultan could not forbear laughing when he saw him. Silent man, said he to him, I understand that you know wonderful stories; will you tell me some of them? --Sir, answered the barber, let us forbear the stories, if you please at present. I most humbly beg your majesty to permit me to ask what that Christian, that Jew, that Mussulman, and that dead Humpback, who lies on the ground, do here before your majesty? The sultan smiled at the barber’s freedom, and replied, Why do you ask? --Sir, replied the barber, it concerns me to ask, that your majesty may know I am not so great a talker as some pretend, but a man justly called Silent.

The sultan of Casgar had the complaisance to satisfy the barber’s curiosity. He commanded them to tell him the story of the Humpback, which he seemed earnestly to wish for. When the barber heard it, he shook his head, as if he would say, there was something under this which he did not understand. Truly, cried he, this is a surprising story; but I wish to examine Humpback a little nearer. He drew near him, sat down on the ground, took his head between his knees, and after he had looked upon him stedfastly, he fell into so great a fit of laughter, and had so little command of himself, that he fell backwards on the ground, without considering that he was before the sultan of Casgar. As soon as he came to himself, It is said, cried he, and not without reason, that no man dies without a cause. If ever any history deserved to be written in letters of gold, it is that of this Humpback.

At this, all the people looked upon the barber as a buffoon, or an old dotard. Silent man, said the sultan, speak to me: why do you laugh so much? Sir, answered the barber, I swear by your majesty’s benevolence, that Humpback is not dead; he is yet alive, and I shall be content to pass for a madman if I do not let you see it this minute. So saying, he took a box wherein he had several medicines that he carried about him to make use of on occasion, and he took out a little phial of balsam, with which he rubbed Humpback’s neck a long time; then he took out of his case a neat iron instrument, which he put between his teeth; and after he had opened his mouth, he thrust down his throat a pair of small pincers, with which he took out a bit of fish and bone, which he showed to all the people. Immediately Humpback sneezed, stretched forth his arms and feet, opened his eyes, and allowed several other signs of life.

The sultan of Casgar, and all those who were witnesses of this operation, were less surprised to see Humpback revive, after he had passed a whole night and great part of a day without giving any sign of life, than at the merit and capacity of the barber, who performed this, and notwithstanding all his faults, began to look upon him as a great person. The sultan, transported with joy and admiration, ordered the story of Humpback to be written down, with that of the barber, that the memory of it might, as it deserved, be preserved for ever. Nor did he stop here; but that the tailor, Jewish doctor, purveyor, and Christian merchant, might remember the adventure which the accident of Humpback had occasioned to them with pleasure, he did not send them away till he had given each of them a very rich robe, with which he caused them to be clothed in his presence. As for the barber, he honoured him with a great pension, and kept him near his person.

The History of Aboulhassen Ali Ebn Becar, and Schemselnihar, favourite of the Caliph Haroun Alraschid.

In the reign of the caliph Haroun Alraschid, there was at Bagdad a druggist, called Alboussan Ebn Thaher, a very rich, handsome man. He had more wit and politeness than people of his profession ordinarily have: his integrity, sincerity, and jovial humour, made him beloved and sought after by all sorts of people. The caliph, who knew his merit, had an entire confidence in him. He had so great an esteem for him, that he intrusted him with the care to provide his favourite ladies with all the things they stood in need of: he chose for them their clothes, furniture, and jewels, with admirable taste.

His good qualities, and the favour of the caliph, made the sons of emirs, and other officers of the first rank, be always about him: his house was the rendezvous of all the nobility of the court. But among the young lords that went daily to visit him, there was one whom he took more notice of than the rest, and with whom he contracted a particular friendship, called Aboulhassen Ali Ebn Becar, originally of an ancient royal family of Persia. This family continued at Bagdad ever since the Mussulmen made a conquest of that kingdom. Nature seemed to have taken pleasure to endow this young prince with the rarest qualities of body and mind: his face was so very beautiful, his shape so fine, his air so easy, and his physiognomy so engaging, that it was impossible to see him without immediately loving him. When he spoke, he expressed himself always in terms proper and well chosen, with a new and agreeable turn, and his voice charmed all that heard him; with this he had so much wit and judgment, that he thought and spoke of all subjects with admirable exactness. He was so reserved and modest, that he advanced nothing till after he had taken all possible care to avoid giving any ground of suspicion that he preferred his own opinion to that of others.

Being such a person as I have represented him, we need not wonder that Ebn Thaher distinguished him from all the other young noblemen of the court, most of whom had the vices contrary to his virtues. One day, when the prince was with Ebn Thaher, there came a lady mounted on a pie-bald mule, in the midst often female slaves who accompanied her on foot, all very handsome, as far as could be judged by their air, and through their veils which covered their faces. The lady had a girdle of a rose-colour, four inches broad, embroidered with pearls and diamonds of an extraordinary bigness; and for beauty, it was easy to perceive that she surpassed all her women, as far as the full moon does that of two days old. She came to buy something; and as she wanted to speak to Ebn Thaher, she entered his shop, which was very neat and spacious, and he received her with all the marks of the most profound respect, entreating her to sit down, and showing her with his hand the most honourable place.

In the mean time, the prince of Persia, unwilling to let slip such an opportunity of showing his good breeding and gallantry, beat up the cushion of cloth of gold for the lady to lean on; after which he retired speedily, that she might sit down; and having saluted her by kissing the carpet under her feet, he rose and stood before her at the lower end of the sofa. It being her custom to be free with Ebn Thaher, she lifted up her veil, and then discovered to the prince of Persia such an extraordinary beauty, that he was struck with it to the heart. On the other hand, the lady could not contain herself from looking upon the prince, the sight of whom had made the same impressions upon her. My lord, said she to him, with an obliging air, pray sit down. The prince of Persia obeyed, and sat down upon the edge of the sofa. He had his eyes constantly fixed upon her, and swallowed down large draughts of the sweet poison of love. She quickly perceived what passed in his heart, and this discovery served to inflame her the more towards him. She rose up, went to Ebn Thaher, and after she had whispered to him the cause of her coming, she asked the name and country of the prince. Madam, answered Ebn Thaher, this young nobleman’s name is Aboulhassen Ali Ebn Becar, and he is prince of the blood royal.

The lady was transported at hearing that the person she already loved so passionately was of so high a rank. You mean certainly, said she, that he is descended from the kings of Persia? --Yes, madam, replied Ebn Thaher, the last kings of Persia were his ancestors; and since the conquest of that kingdom, the princes of his family have always made themselves very acceptable at the court of our caliphs. --You will oblige me much, she added, by making me acquainted with this young nobleman. When I send this woman, said she, pointing to one of her slaves, to give you notice to come and see me, pray bring him with you; I shall be very glad that he should see the magnificence of my house, that he may have it in his power to say, that avarice does not reign at Bagdad among persons of quality. You know what I mean? Do not fail, otherwise I will be very angry with you, and never come hither again while I live.

Ebn Thaher was a man of too much penetration not to perceive the lady’s mind by these words. My princess, my queen, replied he, God preserve me from giving you any occasion of anger against me: I shall always make it a law to obey your commands. At this answer the lady bowed to Ebn Thaher, and took her leave; and after she had given a favourable look to the prince of Persia, she remounted her mule, and went away.

The prince of Persia was so deeply in love with the lady, that he looked after her as far as he could see her; and long after she was out of sight, he directed his eyes that way. Ebn Thaher told him, that he remarked several persons observed him, and began to laugh to see him in this posture. Alas! said the prince to him, the world and you would pity me, if you knew that the beautiful lady, who is just now gone from you, has carried with her the best part of me, and that the remaining part seeks for an opportunity to go after her. Tell me, I conjure you, added he, what cruel lady is this, who forces people to love her, without giving them time to reflect? --My lord, answered Ebn Thaher, this is the celebrated Schemselnihar, [80] the principal favourite of the caliph our master. --She is justly so called, added the prince, since she is more beautiful than the sun at noon-day. --True, replied Ebn Thaher; therefore the commander of the faithful loves or rather adores her: he gave me express orders to furnish her with all that she asked of me, and to prevent her wishes, as far as lies in my power.

He spoke thus to hinder him from engaging in a passion which could not but prove unfortunate to him; but this served only to inflame it the more. I feared, charming Schemselnihar, cried he, I should not be allowed so much as to think of you; I perceive, however, that without hopes of being loved by you, I cannot forbear loving you: I will love you then, and bless my lot that I am the slave of an object fairer than the meridian sun.

While the prince of Persia thus consecrated his heart to the fair Schemselnihar, this lady, as she went home, contrived how she might see and have free converse with him. She no sooner entered her palace, but she sent to Ebn Thaher the woman she had shown him, and in whom she had placed all her confidence, to tell him to come and see her without delay, and bring the prince of Persia with him. The slave came to Ebn Thaher’s shop while he was speaking to the prince, and endeavouring to dissuade him by very strong arguments, from loving the caliph’s favourite. When she saw them together, Gentlemen, said she to them, my honourable mistress, Schemselnihar, the chief favourite of the commander of the faithful, entreats you to come to her palace, where she waits for you. Ebn Thaher, to testify his obedience, rose up immediately, without answering the slave, and followed her, not without some reluctance. As for the prince, he followed her, without reflecting on the danger there might be in such a visit. --The presence of Ebn Thaher, who had liberty to go to the favourite when he pleased, made the prince very easy. They followed the slave, who went a little before them, and entered after her into the caliph’s palace, and joined her at the gate of Schemselnihar’s little palace, which was ready open. She introduced them into a great hall, where she prayed them to sit down.

The prince of Persia thought himself in one of those delicious palaces that are promised us in the other world: he had never seen any thing that came near the magnificence of the place he was in. The carpets, cushions, and other appendages of the sofa, the furniture, ornaments, and architecture, were surprisingly rich and beautiful. A little time after Ebn Thaher and he had sat down, a very handsome black slave brought in a table covered with several delicacies, the admirable smell of which shewed how deliciously they were seasoned. While they were eating, the slave who brought them in waited upon them; she took particular care to invite them to eat of what she knew to be the greatest dainties. The other slaves brought them excellent wine after they had eaten. When they had done, there was presented to each of them a fine gold basin full of water to wash their hands; after which they brought them a golden pot full of the perfume of aloes, with which they perfumed their beards and clothes. Odoriferous water was not forgotten, but served in a golden vessel, enriched with diamonds and rubies, made on purpose, and it was thrown upon their beards and faces, according to custom. Then they resumed their places; but they had scarce sat down, when the slave entreated them to arise and follow her. She opened a door of the hall where they were, and they entered into a large saloon of wonderful structure. It was a dome of the most agreeable form, supported by a hundred pillars of marble, white as alabaster. The bases and chapiters of the pillars were adorned with four-footed beasts, and birds of various sorts, gilded. The carpet of this noble saloon consisted of one piece of cloth of gold, embroidered with bunches of roses in red and white silk; and the dome, painted in the same manner, after the Arabian fashion, presented to the mind one of the most charming objects. Betwixt each column was a little sofa adorned in the same manner, and great vessels of china, crystal, jasper, jet, porphyry, agate, and other precious materials, garnished with gold and jewels; --the spaces betwixt the columns were so many large windows, with seats projecting breast high, fitted up as the sofas, and looking out into the most delicious garden; the walks were of little pebbles of different colours, of the same pattern as the carpet of the saloon; so that, looking upon the carpet within and without, it seemed as if the dome and the garden, with all its ornaments, had been upon the same carpet. The prospect round was, at the end of the walks, terminated by two canals of clear water, of the same circular figure as the dome, one of which being higher than the other, emptied its water into the lowermost, in form of a sheet; and curious pots of gilt brass, with flowers and shrubs, were set upon the banks of the canals at equal distances. Those walks lav betwixt great plots of ground planted with straight and bushy trees, where a thousand birds formed a melodious concert, and diverted the eye by flying about, and playing together, or fighting in the air.

The prince of Persia and Ebn Thaher were a long time engaged in viewing the magnificence of the place, and expressed their surprise at every thing they saw, especially the prince, who had never beheld any thing like it. Ebn Thaher, though he had been several times in that delicious place, could not but observe many new beauties. In a word, they never grew weary in admiring so many singularities, and were thus agreeably employed, when they perceived a company of ladies, richly apparelled, sitting without, at some distance from the dome, each of them upon a seat of Indian plane wood, inlaid with silver filigree in compartments, with instruments of music in their hands, waiting for orders to play. They both went forward, and had a full view of the ladies; and on the right they saw a great court, with a stair up from the garden, encompassed with beautiful apartments. The slave had left them, and being alone, they conversed together. For you, who are a wise man, said the prince of Persia, I doubt not but you look with a great deal of satisfaction upon all these marks of grandeur and power; for my part, I do not think there is any thing in the world more surprising. But when I consider that this is the glorious habitation of the lovely Schemselnihar, and that the greatest monarch of the earth keeps her here, I confess to you, that I look upon myself to be the most unfortunate of all mankind, and that no destiny can be more cruel than mine, to love an object possessed by my rival, and that too in a place where he is so potent, that I cannot think myself sure of my life one moment.

Ebn Thaher, hearing the prince of Persia speak thus, said to him, Sir, I wish you could give me as good assurance of the happy success of your passion, as I can give you of the safety of your life. Though this stately palace belongs to the caliph, who built it on purpose for Schemselnihar, and called it the Palace of Eternal Pleasures, and though it makes part of his own palace, yet you must know that this lady lives here at absolute liberty. She is not beset by eunuchs to be spies upon her; this is her private house, absolutely at her disposal. She goes into the city when she pleases, and returns again, without asking leave of any body; and the caliph never comes to see her, but he sends Mesrour, the chief of his eunuchs, to give her notice, that she may be prepared to receive him. Therefore you may be easy, and give full attention to the concert of music which I perceive Schemselnihar is preparing for you.

Just as Ebn Thaher had spoke these words, the prince of Persia and he saw the favourite’s trusty slave come and give orders to the ladies to begin to sing, and play with the instruments. They all began immediately to play together, as a prelude; and, after they had played some time, one of them began to sing alone, and played at the same time admirably upon her lute, being informed beforehand upon what subject she was to sing. The words were so agreeable to the prince of Persia’s sentiments, that he could not forbear to applaud her at the end of the couplet. Is it possible, cried he, that you have the gift of knowing people’s hearts, and that the knowledge of what is in my mind has occasioned you to give us a taste of your charming voice by those words? I should not express myself otherwise were I to choose. The lady replied nothing, but went on and sung several other staves, with which the prince was so affected, that he repeated some of them with tears in his eyes; which discovered plainly enough that he applied them to himself. When she had made an end, she and her companions rose up and sung all together; signifying by their words, that ‘the full moon was going to rise in all her splendour, and that they should speedily see her approach the sun;’ intimating that Schemselnihar was coming, and that the prince of Persia would soon have the pleasure to see her.

In fact, as they looked towards the court, they saw Schemselnihar’s confidant coming towards them, followed by ten black women, who with much difficulty carried a throne of massy silver, curiously wrought, which they set down before them at a certain distance; after which the black slaves retired behind the trees, to the entrance of a walk. After this came twenty handsome ladies, richly apparelled, in uniform dress; they advanced in two rows, each singing, and playing upon instruments which they held in their hands, and placed themselves on each side of the throne.

All these things kept the prince of Persia and Ebn Thaher in so much the greater expectation, that they were curious to know how they would end. They then saw come out at the same gate from whence the ten black women came, ten other ladies, equally handsome and well-dressed, who halted there a few moments, expecting the favourite, who came out last, and placed herself in the midst of them.

Schemselnihar was easily distinguished from the rest by her fine shape and majestic air, as well as by a sort of mantle, of a very fine stuff of gold and sky-blue, fastened to her shoulders, over her other apparel, which was the most handsome, most magnificent, and best contrived, that could be imagined.

The pearls, rubies, and diamonds, which adorned her, were well disposed; not many in number, but well chosen, and of inestimable value. She came forward, with a majesty resembling the sun in its course amidst the clouds, which receive his splendour without hiding his lustre, and sat down upon the silver throne that had been brought for her.

As soon as the prince of Persia saw Schemselnihar, he could not take his eyes off her. We cease inquiring, said he to Ebn Thaher, after what we seek, when once we see it; and there is no doubt left, when once the truth appears. Do you see this charming beauty? She is the cause of all my sufferings, which I bless, and will never forbear to bless, however severe and lasting. At the sight of this object I am not my own master; my soul is disturbed, and rebels, and seems disposed to leave me. Go then, my soul, I allow thee; but let it be for the welfare and preservation of this weak body. It is you, cruel Ebn Thaher, who are the cause of this disorder. You thought to do me a great pleasure in bringing me hither, and I perceive I am only come to complete my ruin. Pardon me, said he, interrupting himself; I am mistaken: I would come, and can blame nobody but myself; --and at these words he burst into tears. I am glad, said Ebn Thaher, that you do me justice. When I told you at first that Schemselnihar was the caliph’s chief favourite, I did it on purpose to prevent that fatal passion which you please yourself with entertaining in your breast. All that you see here ought to disengage you, and you are to think of nothing but of acknowledging the honour which Schemselnihar has done you, by ordering me to bring you with me. Recall then your wandering reason, and prepare to appear before her as good breeding requires. See, there she comes. Were we to begin again, I would take other measures; but since the thing is done, I pray God we may not have cause to repent it. All I have now to say to you is, that love is a traitor, who may involve you in difficulties from which you will never be able to extricate yourself.

Ebn Thaher had no time to say more, because Schemselnihar came; and sitting down upon her throne, saluted them both by bowing her head; but she fixed her eyes on the prince of Persia, and they spoke to one another in a silent language, intermixed with sighs, by which, in a few moments, they spoke more than they could have done by words in a great deal of time. The more Schemselnihar looked upon the prince, the more she found by his looks to confirm her in the opinion that he was in love with her; and being thus persuaded of his passion, thought herself the happiest woman in the world. At last, she turned her eyes from him to command the women, who began to sing first, to come near; they rose, and as they advanced, the black woman, who came out of the walk into which they had retired, brought their seats, and set them near the window, in the front of the dome, where Ebn Thaher and the prince of Persia stood, and their seats were so disposed, that with the favourite’s throne, and the women on each side of her, they formed a semicircle before them.

The women, who were sitting before she came, resumed their places, with the permission of Schemselnihar, who ordered them by a sign. That charming favourite chose one of those women to sing; who, after she had spent some moments in tuning her lute, sung a song, the meaning whereof was, that when two lovers entirely loved one another with boundless affection, their hearts though in two bodies were united; and when any thing opposed their desires, could say, with tears in their eyes, If we love, because we find one another amiable, ought we to be blamed for this? Let destiny bear the blame.

Schemselnihar discovered so well by her eyes and gestures that those words were applicable to herself and the prince of Persia, that he could not contain himself, he arose, and advancing to a balustrade, which he leaned upon, obliged one of the companions of the woman who had just done singing to observe him. As she was near him, Attend to me, said he to her, and do me the favour to accompany with your lute a song which you shall hear forthwith. Then he sung with an air so tender and passionate, as perfectly expressed the violence of his love. As soon as he had done, Schemselnihar following his example, said to one of the women, Attend to me likewise, and accompany my voice. At the same time she sung after such a manner, as did farther pierce the heart of the prince of Persia, who answered by a new air, more passionate than the former.

Those two lovers having declared their mutual affection by their songs, Schemselnihar yielded to the force of hers; she arose from her throne in transport, and advanced towards the door of the hall. The prince, who perceived her design, rose up immediately, and went to meet her in all haste. They met at the door, where they took one another by the hand, and embraced with so much passion, that they fainted and would have fallen, if the women who followed Schemselnihar had not hindered them. They supported them, and carried them to a sofa, where they were brought to themselves again by throwing odoriferous water upon their faces, and by giving them something to smell to.

When they came to themselves, the first thing that Schemselnihar did was to look about, and not seeing Ebn Thaher, she asked, with eagerness, where he was. He had withdrawn out of respect, whilst her women were engaged in recovering her, and dreaded, not without reason, that some disagreeable consequence might follow what he had seen; but as soon as he heard Schemselnihar ask for him, he came forward and presented himself before her.

Schemselnihar was very well pleased to see Ebn Thaher, and expressed her joy in these obliging terms: Ebn Thaher, I know not how to return the great obligations you have put upon me; without you, I should never have seen the prince of Persia, nor have loved the most amiable person in the world; assure yourself I shall not be ungrateful, and that my gratitude, if possible, shall be equal to the obligation. Ebn Thaher answered this compliment by a low bow, and wished the favourite the accomplishment of all her desires.

Schemselnihar, turning towards the prince of Persia, who sat by her, and looking upon him with some sort of confusion after what had passed betwixt them, said to him, Sir, I am very well assured you love me; and how great soever your love may be to me, you need not doubt but mine is as great towards you. But let us not flatter ourselves; for, notwithstanding this conformity of our sentiments, I see nothing for you and me but trouble, impatience, and tormenting grief. There is no other remedy for our evils but to love one another constantly, to refer ourselves to the disposal of heaven, and to wait its determination of our destiny. Madam, replied the prince of Persia, you will do me the greatest injustice, if you doubt for a moment the continuance of my love. It is so united to my soul, that I can justly say it makes the best part of it, and that I shall persevere in it after death. Pains, torments, obstacles, nothing shall be capable of hindering my loving you. Speaking these words, he shed tears in abundance, and Schemselnihar was not able to restrain hers.

Ebn Thaher took this opportunity to speak to the favourite: Madam, said he, allow me to represent to you, that, instead of melting into tears, you ought to rejoice that you are now together. I understand not this grief. What will it be when you are obliged to part? But why do I talk of that? We have been a long while here, and you know, madam, it is time for us to be going. Ah! how cruel are you! replied Schemselnihar. You, who know the cause of my tears, have you no pity for my unfortunate condition? Oh! sad fatality! what have I done, to be subject to the severe law, of not being able to enjoy the only person I love?

Persuaded as she was, that Ebn Thaher spoke to her only out of friendship, she did not take amiss what he said to her, but made a proper use of it. She made a sign to the slave, her confidant, who immediately went out, and in a little time brought a collation of fruits upon a small silver table, which she set down betwixt her mistress and the prince of Persia. Schemselnihar took some of the best, and presented to the prince, praying him to eat it for her sake; he took it, and put to his mouth that part which she touched; and then he presented some to her, which she took, and ate in the same manner. She did not forget to invite Ebn Thaher to eat with them; but he, thinking himself not safe in that place, and wishing himself at home, ate only out of complaisance. After the collation was taken away, they brought a silver basin, with water in a vessel of gold, and washed together; they afterwards returned to their places, and three of the ten black women brought each a cup of rock crystal full of exquisite wine, upon a golden salver, which they set down before Schemselnihar, the prince of Persia, and Ebn Thaher. That they might be more private, Schemselnihar kept with her only ten black women, with ten others, who began to sing and play upon instruments; and after she had sent away all the rest, she took up one of the cups, and holding it in her hand, sung some tender words, which one of her women accompanied with her lute. When she had done, she drank, and afterwards took up one of the other cups, and presented it to the prince, praying him to drink for love of her, as she had drank for love of him. He received the cup with a transport of love and joy; but before he drank, he sung also a song, which another woman accompanied with an instrument; and as he sang, the tears fell from his eyes in such abundance, that he could not forbear expressing in his song, that he knew not whether he was going to drink the wine she had presented to him, or his own tears. Schemselnihar, at last, presented the third cup to Ebn Thaher, who thanked her for her kindness, and for the honour she did him.

After this, she took a lute from one of her women, and sung to it in such a passionate manner, that she seemed to be transported out of herself, and the prince of Persia stood with his eyes fixed upon her, as if he had been enchanted. As these things passed, her trusty slave came in a great fright, and addressing herself to her mistress, said, Madam Mesrour, and two other officers, with several eunuchs that attend them, are at the gate, and want to speak with you from the caliph. When the prince of Persia and Ebn Thaher heard these words, they changed colour, and began to tremble, as if they had been undone; but Schemselnihar, who perceived it, recovered their courage by a sigh.

After Schemselnihar had quieted the fears of the prince of Persia and Ebn Thaher, she ordered the slave, her confidant, to go and converse with Mesrour, and the two other officers, till she had put herself in a condition to receive them, and could send her to introduce them. Immediately, she ordered all the windows of the saloon to be shut, and the painted cloth on the side of the garden to be let down; and after having assured the prince and Ebn Thaher, that they might continue there without any fear, she went out at the great gate leading to the garden, and shut it upon them; but whatever assurance she had given them of their being safe, they were desperately afraid all the while they were there.

As soon as Schemselnihar was in the garden with the woman that had followed her, she ordered all the seats, which served the women who played on the instruments, to be set near the window, where the prince of Persia, and Ebn Thaher heard them; and having got things in order, she sat down upon her silver throne; then she sent notice to the slave, her confidant, to bring in the chief of the eunuchs, and his two subaltern officers with him.

They appeared, followed by twenty black eunuchs, all handsomely clothed, with scimitars by their sides, and gold belts of four inches broad. As soon as they perceived the favourite Schemselnihar at a distance, they made her a profound reverence, which she returned them from her throne. When they came near, she got up and went to meet Mesrour, who came first; she asked what news he brought. He answered, Madam, the commander of the faithful has sent me to signify, that he cannot live longer without seeing you; he designs to come and see you to-night, and I come beforehand to give you notice, that you may be ready to receive him. He hopes, madam, that you will receive him with as much pleasure as he feels impatience to see you.

Upon this discourse of Mesrour, the favourite Schemselnihar prostrated herself to the ground, as a mark of that submission with which she received the caliph’s order. When she rose up again, she said, Pray tell the commander of the faithful, that I shall always reckon it my glory to execute his majesty’s commands, and that his slave will do her utmost to receive him with all the respect that is due to him. At the same time she ordered the slave, her confidant, to tell the black women appointed for that service to get the palace ready to receive the caliph; and dismissing the chief of the eunuchs, said to him, You see it requires some time to get all things ready; therefore I entreat you to curb his majesty’s impatience, that, when he arrives, he may not find things out of order.

The chief of the eunuchs and his retinue being gone, Schemselnihar returned to the saloon, extremely concerned at the necessity she was under of sending back the prince of Persia sooner than she thought to have done. She came up to him again with tears in her eyes, which heightened Ebn Thaher’s fear, who thought it no good omen. Madam, said the prince to her, I perceive you are come to tell me that we must part: if there be nothing more to dread, I hope heaven will give me the patience which is necessary to support your absence. Alas! my dear heart, my dear soul, replied the too tender Schemselnihar, how happy do I think you, and how unhappy do I think myself, when I compare your lot with my sad destiny! No doubt you will suffer by my absence, but that is all, and you may comfort yourself with hopes of seeing me again; but as for me, just heaven! what a terrible trial am I brought to! I must not only be deprived of the sight of the only person whom I love, but I must be tormented with the sight of one whom you have made hateful to me. --Will not the arrival of the caliph put me in mind of your departure? And how can I, when I am taken up with thinking on your dear image, express to that prince the joy which he always observed in my eyes, whenever he came to see me? I shall have my mind perplexed when I speak to him, and the least complaisance which I show to his love will stab me to the heart like a dagger. Can I relish his kind words and caresses? --Think, prince, to what torments I shall be exposed when I can see you no more! Her tears and sighs hindered her from going on, and the prince of Persia would have replied to her, but his own grief, and that of his mistress, deprived him of the power of speech.

Ebn Thaher, who only wished to get out of the palace, was obliged to comfort them, and to exhort them to have patience; but the trusty slave interrupted them: Madam, said she to Schemselnihar, you have no time to lose; the eunuchs begin to arrive, and you know the caliph will be here immediately. O Heaven! how cruel is this separation! cried the favourite: Make haste, said she, to the confidant, carry them both to the gallery which looks into the garden on the one side, and to the Tigris on the other: and when the night grows dark, let them out by the back gate, that they may retire with safety. Having spoken thus, she tenderly embraced the prince of Persia, without being able to say one word more, and went to meet the caliph in such disorder as cannot well be imagined.

In the mean time the trusty slave carried the prince and Ebn Thaher to the gallery, as Schemselnihar had appointed: and having brought them in, left them there, and shut the door upon them, after having assured them that they had nothing to fear, and that she would come for them when it was time.

When Schemselnihar’s trusty slave left the prince of Persia and Ebn Thaher, they forgot she had assured them that they needed not to be afraid: they examined the gallery, and were seized with extreme fear, because they knew no means of escape if the caliph or any of his officers should happen to come there.

A great light, which came all of a sudden from the side of the garden through the lattices, caused them to approach them to see from whence it came. It was occasioned by a hundred flambeaux of white wax, carried by as many young eunuchs; these were followed by more than a hundred others, who guarded the ladies of the caliph’s palace, clothed and armed with scimitars, in the same manner as those I spoke of before; and the caliph came after them, betwixt Mesrour their captain on his right, and Vassif their second officer on his left hand.

Schemselnihar waited for the caliph at the entry of a walk, accompanied with twenty women, all of surprising beauty, adorned with necklaces and ear-rings of large diamonds, and others which covered their heads entirely: they sung and played on their instruments, and formed a charming concert. The favourite no sooner saw the prince appear, but she advanced, and prostrated herself at his feet; and while she was doing this, Prince of Persia, said she within herself, if your sad eyes witness what I do, judge of my hard lot; if I was humbling myself so before you, my heart would feel no reluctance.

The caliph was delighted to see Schemselnihar. Rise, madam, said he to her: come near: I am angry with myself that I should have deprived myself so long of the pleasure of seeing you. As he spoke thus, he took her by the hand, and, with many tender expressions, went and sat down upon the silver throne which Schemselnihar caused to be brought for him, and she sat down upon a seat before him; and the twenty women made a circle round them upon other seats, while the young eunuchs, who carried flambeaux, dispersed themselves at a certain distance from one another, that the caliph might enjoy the cool of the evening the better.

When the caliph sat down, he looked round him, and beheld with great satisfaction the garden illuminated with a great many other lights, besides those flambeaux which the young eunuchs held: but taking notice that the saloon was shut, was astonished thereat, and demanded the reason. It was done on purpose to surprise him; for he had no sooner spoken, but all the windows flew open at once, he saw it illuminated within and without, in a much better manner than ever he had seen it before. Charming Schemselnihar, cried he, at this sight, I understand you: you would have me to know there are as fine nights as days. After what I have seen, I cannot deny it.

Let us return to the prince of Persia and Ebn Thaher, whom we left in the gallery. Ebn Thaher could not enough admire all that he saw: I am not very young, said he, and I have seen great entertainments in my time; but I do not think any thing can be seen so surprising and magnificent. All that is said of enchanted palaces does not come up to the prodigious spectacles we now see. What riches and magnificence united!

The prince of Persia was not at all moved with those objects which so delighted Ebn Thaher; he could look on nothing but Schemselnihar, and the presence of the caliph threw him into an inconceivable grief. Dear Ebn Thaher, said he, would to God I had my mind as much at liberty to attend to those objects of admiration as you! But, alas! I am in quite a different situation; all those objects serve only to increase my torment. Can I see the caliph familiar with the object of my love, and not die of grief? Must such a passionate love as mine be disturbed with so potent a rival? O heavens! How cruel and strange is my destiny! It is but a moment since I esteemed myself the most fortunate lover in the world, and at this instant I feel a death-stroke to my heart. I cannot resist it, my dear Ebn Thaher; my patience is exhausted, my disorder overwhelms me, and my courage fails. While he was speaking those words, he saw something pass in the garden, which obliged him to keep silence, and to turn all his attention that way.

The caliph had ordered one of the women who was near him, to play upon her lute and she began to sing; the words that she sung were very passionate, and the caliph, persuaded that she sung thus by order of Schemselnihar, who had frequently entertained him with the like testimonies of her affections, interpreted them in his own favour. But this was not now Schemselnihar’s meaning; she applied it to her dear Ali Ebn Becar, and was so sensibly touched with grief, to have before her an object whose presence she could no longer enjoy, that she fainted and fell backwards upon her seat, which having no arms to support her, she must have fallen down, had not some of the women given her timely assistance, taken her up, and carried her into the saloon.

Ebn Thaher, who was in the gallery, being surprised at this accident, turned towards the prince of Persia; but, instead of seeing him stand and look through the window as before, he was extremely amazed to see him lying at his feet motionless. This convinced him of the violence of that prince’s passion for Schemselnihar, and he admired that strange effect of sympathy, which put him into a mortal fear, because of the place they were in. He did all he could to recover the prince, but in vain. Ebn Thaher was in this perplexity, when Schemselnihar’s confidant opened the gallery door, and came in out of breath, as one who knew not where she was. Come speedily, cried she, that I may let you out: all is in confusion here, and I fear this will be the last of our days. --Ah! how would you have us go? replied Ebn Thaher, with a mournful voice; come near, I pray you, and see what a condition the prince of Persia is in. When the slave saw him in a swoon, she ran in all haste for water, and returned in an instant.

At last the prince of Persia, after they had thrown water on his face, recovered his spirits. Prince, said Ebn Thaher to him, we run the risk of perishing, if we stay here any longer: exert yourself, therefore; let us endeavour to save our lives. He was so feeble, that he could not rise alone; Ebn Thaher and the confidant lent him their hands, and supported him on each side. They came to a little iron gate which opens towards the Tigris, went out at it, and came to the side of a little canal which has a communication with the river. The confidant clapped her hands, and immediately a little boat appeared, and came towards them with one rower. Ali Ebn Becar and his comrade went aboard, and the confidant staid at the side of the canal. As soon as the prince sat down in the boat, he stretched out one hand towards the palace, and laying the other upon his heart, Dear object of my soul, cried he, with a feeble voice, receive my faith with this hand, while I assure you with the other, that my heart shall for ever preserve the fire with which it burns for you.

In the mean time the boatman rowed with all his might, and Schemselnihar’s confidant accompanied the prince of Persia and Ebn Thaher, walking along the side of the canal, until they came to the Tigris, and when she could go no further, she took leave of them, and returned.

The prince of Persia continued very feeble: Ebn Thaher comforted him, and exhorted him to take courage. Consider, said he to him, that when we are landed, we have a great way to go before we reach my house; and I would not advise you to go to your lodging, which is a great deal farther than mine, at this hour, and in this condition. At last they went out of the boat, but the prince had so little strength, that he could not walk, which put Ebn Thaher into great perplexity. He recollected he had a friend in the neighbourhood, and carried the prince thither with great difficulty. His friend received him very cheerfully, and when he made them sit down, he asked them where they had been so late. Ebn Thaher answered him, I heard this evening that a man who owed me a considerable sum of money was setting out on a long voyage. I lost no time to find him, and by the way I met with this young nobleman whom you see, and to whom I am under a thousand obligations; for, knowing my debtor, he did me the favour to go along with me. We had a great deal of trouble to bring the man to reason. We have at length succeeded, and this is the cause of our being so late. In our return home, this good lord, to whom I am for ever bound to show all possible respect, was attacked by a sudden illness, which made me take the liberty to knock at your door, flattering myself that you would be pleased to lodge us this night.

Ebn Thaher’s friend took all this for truth, told them they were welcome, and offered the prince of Persia, whom he knew not, all the assistance he could desire; but Ebn Thaher spoke for the prince, and said, that his distemper was of that nature as required nothing but rest. His friend understood by this that they desired to go to bed. Upon which he conducted them to an apartment, where he left them.

Though the prince of Persia slept, he was interrupted by troublesome dreams, which represented Schemselnihar in a swoon at the caliph’s feet, and increased his affliction. Ebn Thaher was very impatient to be at home, and doubted not but his family was under great apprehension, because he never used to sleep out. He arose and departed early in the morning, after he had taken leave of his friend, who rose at break of day to prayers. At last he came home, and the first thing the prince of Persia did, who had walked so far with much trouble, was to lie down upon a sofa, as weary as if he had gone a long journey. Being not in a condition to go to his own house, Ebn Thaher ordered a chamber to be made ready for him, and sent to acquaint his friends with his condition and where he was. In the mean time he begged him to compose himself, to command in his house, and to dispose of all things as he pleased. I thank you heartily for those obliging offers, said the prince of Persia; but that I may not be any way troublesome to you, I conjure you to deal with me as if I were not at your house. I would not stay one moment, if I thought my presence would incommode you in the least.

As soon as Ebn Thaher had time to recollect himself, he told his family all that had passed at Schemselnihar’s palace, and concluded by thanking God, who had delivered him from the danger he was in. The prince of Persia’s principal domestics came to receive his orders at Ebn Thaher’s house, and in a little time there arrived several of his friends who had notice of his indisposition. Those friends passed the greatest part of the day with him; and though their conversation could not extinguish those sad ideas which were the cause of his trouble, yet it gave him some relief. He would have taken his leave of Ebn Thaher towards the evening; but this faithful friend found him still so weak, that he obliged him to stay till next day, and in the mean time, to divert him, he gave him a concert of vocal and instrumental music in the evening; but this concert served only to put him in mind of the preceding night, and renewed his trouble, instead of assuaging it; so that next day his distemper seemed to increase. Upon this Ebn Thaher did not oppose his going home, but took care to accompany him thither; and when he was with him alone in his chamber, he represented to him all those arguments which might influence him to a generous effort to overcome that passion which in the end would neither prove lucky to himself nor to the favourite. Ah! dear Ebn Thaher, cried the prince, how easy is it for you to give this advice, but how hard is it for me to follow it! I am sensible of its importance, but am not able to profit by it. I have said already, that I shall carry to the grave with me the love that I bear to Schemselnihar. When Ebn Thaher saw that he could gain nothing upon the prince, he took his leave of him, and would have retired.

The prince of Persia stopt him, and said, Kind Ebn Thaher, since I have declared to you that it is not in my power to follow your wise counsels, I beg you would not charge it on me as a crime, nor forbear to give me the usual testimonies of your friendship; you cannot do me a greater favour than to inform me of the destiny of my dear Schemselnihar, when you hear any news of her: the uncertainty I am in concerning her fate, and the mortal apprehensions her fainting has occasioned in me, keep me in this languishing condition you reproach me with. --My lord, answered Ebn Thaher, you have reason to hope that her fainting was not attended with any bad consequences; her confidant will quickly come and inform me of the issue; and as soon as I know the particulars, I will not fail to impart them.

Ebn Thaher left the prince in this hope, and returned home, where he expected Schemselnihar’s confidant all the rest of the day, but in vain; nor did she come next day. His uneasiness to know the state of the prince of Persia’s health would not suffer him to stay any longer without seeing him; he went to his lodging to exhort him to patience, and found him lying on his bed as ill as ever, surrounded by a great many of his friends, and several physicians, who made use of all their art to discover the cause of his distemper. As soon as he saw Ebn Thaher, he looked upon him smiling, to signify that he had two things to tell him; the one, that he was glad to see him; the other, how much the physicians, who could not discover the cause of his distemper, were out in their reasonings.

His friends and physicians retired one after another, so that Ebn Thaher being alone with him, came near his bed to ask him how he did since he saw him. I must tell you, answered the prince, that my passion, which continually gathers new strength, and the uncertainty of the lovely Schemselnihar’s destiny, augment my distemper every moment, and cast me into such a state, as afflicts my kindred and friends, and breaks the measures of my physicians, who do not understand it. You cannot think, added he, how much I suffer by seeing so many people about me, who importune me, and whom I cannot in civility put away. Your company alone relieves me; but I conjure you not to dissemble with me: What news do you bring me of Schemselnihar? Have you seen her confidant? What said she to you? --Ebn Thaher answered, that he had not seen her yet; and no sooner had he told the prince of Persia this sad news, but the tears came into his eyes; he could not answer one word, his heart was so oppressed. Prince, added Ebn Thaher, suffer me to tell you, that you are too ingenious in tormenting yourself. In the name of God, wipe away your tears: if any of your people should come in, they would discover you by this, notwithstanding the care you ought to take to conceal your thoughts. Whatever this judicious confidant could say, it was not possible for the prince to refrain from weeping. Wise Ebn Thaher, said he, when he had recovered his speech, I may indeed hinder my tongue from revealing the secrets of my heart, but I have no power over my tears, upon such an alarming subject as Schemselnihar’s danger. If that adorable and only object of my desires be no longer in the world, I shall not survive her a moment. --Reject so afflicting a thought, replied Ebn Thaher; Schemselnihar is yet alive, you need not doubt of it; if you have heard no news of her, it is because she could find no opportunity to send to you, and I hope you will hear from her to-day. To this he added several other consoling arguments, and then withdrew.

Ebn Thaher was scarce at his own house when Schemselnihar’s confidant arrived with a melancholy countenance, which he reckoned a bad omen. He asked news of her mistress: Tell me yours first, said the confidant, for I was in great trouble to see the prince of Persia go away in that condition. Ebn Thaher told her all that she wished to know, and when he had done, the slave began thus:-- If the prince of Persia, said she, has suffered, and does still suffer, for my mistress, she suffers no less for him. After I departed from you, continued she. I returned to the saloon, where I found Schemselnihar not yet recovered from her swoon, notwithstanding all the help they endeavoured to give her. The caliph was sitting near her with all the signs of real grief; he asked all the women, and me in particular, if we knew the cause of her distemper; but we kept all secret, and told him we were altogether ignorant of it. In the mean time, we all wept to see her suffer so long, and forgot nothing that might any way help her. In a word, it was almost midnight before she came to herself. The caliph, who had the patience to wait the event, was rejoiced at her recovery, and asked Schemselnihar the cause of her distemper. As soon as she heard him speak, she endeavoured to recover her seat; and after she had kissed his feet, before he could hinder her, Sir, said she, I have reason to complain of heaven, that it did not allow me to expire at your majesty’s feet, to testify thereby how sensible I am of your favours.

I am persuaded you love me, said the caliph to her, and I command you to preserve yourself for my sake. You have probably exceeded in something to-day, which has occasioned this indisposition: take care, I entreat you; abstain from it for the future. I am very glad to see you better, and I advise you to stay here to-night, and not to return to your chamber, for fear the motion affect you. He then commanded a little wine to be brought her, in order to strengthen her; and taking leave of her, returned to his apartment.

As soon as the caliph was gone, my mistress gave me a sign to come near her. She asked me earnestly concerning you; I assured her that you had been gone a long time, which made her easy on that head: I took care not to speak of the prince of Persia’s fainting, lest it should make her fall into the same state, from which we had so much trouble to recover her; but my precautions were in vain, as you shall hear. Prince, said she, I henceforth renounce all pleasure us long as I am deprived of the sight of you. If I have understood your heart right, I only follow your example. You will not cease to weep until you see me again; it is but just that I weep and mourn until I see you. At these words, which she uttered in a manner expressive of the violence of her passion, she fainted a second time in my arms.

Schemselnihar’s confidant continued to tell Ebn Thaher all that had happened to her mistress after the first fainting. My companions and I, said she, were a long time recovering her; at last, she came to herself; and then I said to her, Madam, are you resolved to kill yourself, and to make us also die with you? I entreat you, in the name of the prince of Persia, who is so deeply interested in your life, to preserve it, as you love yourself; be persuaded to this effort, as you love the prince, and for our fidelity to you. I am very much obliged to you, replied she, for your care, your zeal, and your advice; but, alas! they are useless to me: you are not to flatter us with any hopes, for we can expect no end of our torment but in the grave.

One of my companions would have diverted these sad thought by playing on the lute, but she commanded her to be silent, and ordered all of them to retire except me, whom she kept all night with her. O heavens! what a night it was! she passed it in tears and groans, and incessantly naming the prince of Persia. She lamented her lot, that had destined her to the caliph, whom she could not love, and not for him whom she loved so dearly.

Next morning, because she was not commodiously lodged in the saloon, I helped her to her chamber, where she no sooner arrived than all the physicians of the palace came to see her by order of the caliph, who was not long in coming himself. The medicines which the physicians prescribed to Schemselnihar were ineffectual, because they were ignorant of the cause of her distemper; and the presence of the caliph augmented it. She got a little rest, however, this night, and as soon as she awoke, she charged me to come to you, to hear news of the prince of Persia. I have already informed you of his case, said Ebn Thaher; so return to your mistress, and assure her, that the prince of Persia waits for news from her with the like impatience that she does from him; above all, exhort her to moderation, and to overcome herself, for fear she drop before the caliph some word which may prove fatal to us all. As for me, replied the confidant, I confess I dread her transports; I have taken the liberty to tell her my mind, and am persuaded that she will not take it ill that I tell her again this from you.

Ebn Thaher, who had but just come from the prince of Persia’s lodgings, thought it not convenient to return so soon, and neglect his own important affairs, and therefore went not till the evening; the prince was alone, and no better than in the morning; Ebn Thaher said he to him, as soon as he saw him, you have doubtless many friends, but they do not know your worth, which you discover to me by your zeal, your care, and the trouble you give yourself to oblige me. I am confounded with all that you do for me with so great affection, and I know not how I shall be able to express my gratitude. Prince, answered Ebn Thaher, do not speak so, I entreat you; I am ready, not only to give one of my eyes, to save one of yours, but to sacrifice my life for you. But this is not the present business; I come to tell you that Schemselnihar sent her confidant to ask me about you, and at the same time, to inform me of her condition. You may assure yourself, that I said nothing but what might confirm the excess of your passion for her mistress, and the constancy with which you love her. Then Ebn Thaher gave him a particular account of all that had passed betwixt the trusty slave and him.

The prince listened with all the different emotions of fear, jealousy, affection, and compassion, which this conversation could inspire him with, making upon every thing which he heard, all the afflicting or comforting reflections that so passionate a lover was capable of.

Their conversation continued so long, that the night was far advanced, so that the prince of Persia obliged Ebn Thaher to stay with him. The next morning, as his trusty friend returned home, there came to him a woman, whom he knew to be Schemselnihar’s confidant, and immediately she spoke to him thus: My mistress salutes you, and I am come to entreat you in her name to deliver this letter to the prince of Persia. The zealous Ebn Thaher took the letter, and returned to the prince, accompanied by the confidant slave.

When Ebn Thaher entered the prince of Persia’s house, with Schemselnihar’s confidant, he prayed her to stay, and wait for him a moment in the drawing room. As soon as the prince of Persia saw him, he asked earnestly what news he had to tell him? The best you can expect, answered Ebn Thaher. You are as dearly beloved as you love; Schemselnihar’s confidant is in your drawing room; she has brought you a letter from her mistress, and waits for your orders to come in. Let her come in, cried the prince, with a transport of joy; and so saying, he sat up to receive her.

The prince’s attendants went from him as soon as they saw Ebn Thaher, and left him alone with their master. Ebn Thaher went and opened the door himself, and brought in the confidant. The prince knew her, and received her with great politeness. My lord, said she to him, I am sensible of the affliction you have endured since I had the honour to conduct you to the boat which waited to bring you back; but I hope the letter I have brought will contribute to your cure. So saying, she presented him the letter. He took it, and after he had kissed it several times, he opened and read it as follows:

A Letter from Schemselnihar to Ali Ebn Becar, Prince of Persia.

‘The person who brings you this letter will give you a better account concerning me than I can do, for I have not been myself since I saw you; being deprived of your presence, I sought to deceive myself by conversing with you by these ill-written lines, with the same pleasure as if I had the good fortune to speak to you.

‘It is said, that patience is a cure for all evils, but it heightens my sufferings, instead of relieving them. Although your picture be deeply engraven in my heart, my eyes, desire speedily once more to see the original, and they will lose all their light if they be any considerable time deprived of it. May I flatter myself that yours have the same impatience to see me? Yes, I can; their tender glances have sufficiently discovered it to me. How happy, prince, should you and Schemselnihar both be, if our united desires were not thwarted by invincible obstacles, which afflict me the more sensibly as they have that effect on you.

‘Those thoughts which my fingers write, and which I express with incredible pleasure, repeating them again and again, proceed from the bottom of my heart, and from the incurable wound which you have made in it, a wound which I bless a thousand times, notwithstanding the cruel torments I endure for your absence. I would reckon all that opposes our love nothing, were I only allowed to see you sometimes with freedom; I should then enjoy you, and what could I desire more?

‘Do not imagine that I say more than I think. Alas! whatever expressions I make use of, I feel that I think more than I can tell you. My eyes, which are continually watching and weeping for your return; my afflicted heart, which desires you alone; the sighs that escape me as often as I think on you, that is every moment; my imagination, which represents no other object to me than my dear prince; the complaints that I make to heaven for the rigour of my destiny; in a word, my grief, my distress, my torments, which give me no ease ever since I lost sight of you, will vouch for what I write.

‘Am I not unhappy to be born to love, without hope of enjoying him whom I love? This afflicting thought oppresses me so that I should die were I not persuaded that you love me: but this sweet comfort balances my despair, and preserves my life. Tell me that you love me always; I will keep your letter carefully, and read it a thousand times a day; I should endure my afflictions with less impatience: I pray heaven may cease to be angry at us, and grant us an opportunity to say, that we love one another without fear; and that we shall never cease to love one another. Adieu. I salute Ebn Thaher, to whom we are so much obliged.’

The prince of Persia was not satisfied with reading the letter once; he thought he had read it with too little attention, and therefore read it again with more leisure; and as he read, sometimes he uttered deep sighs, sometimes he shed tears, and sometimes he broke out into transports of joy and tenderness, as he was affected with what he read. In short, he could not keep his eyes off those characters drawn by so beloved a hand, and was beginning to read it a third time, when Ebn Thaher observed to him, that the confidant had no time to lose, and that he ought to think of giving an answer. Alas! cried the prince, how would you have me answer so kind a letter? In what terms shall I express myself in the disturbed state I am in? My mind is tossed with a thousand tormenting thoughts, which are lost the same moment they are conceived, to make way for others. So long as my body is influenced by the impressions of my mind, how shall I be able to hold the paper, or guide my reed to write? [81]

So saying, he took out of a little desk which was near him, paper, a cane ready cut, and an inkhorn.

The prince of Persia, before he began to write, gave Schemselnihar’s letter to Ebn Thaher, and prayed him to hold it open while he wrote, that by casting his eyes upon it, he might the better see what to answer. He began to write; but the tears that fell from his eyes upon the paper, obliged him several times to stop, that they might fall the more freely. At last, he finished his letter, and giving it to Ebn Thaher, Read it, I pray, said he to him, and do me the favour to see if the disorder of my mind has allowed me to give a favourable answer. Ebn Thaher took it, and read as follows:

The Prince of Persia’s answer to Schemselnihar’s Letter.

‘I was plunged in the deepest grief when I received your letter, at the sight of which, I was transported with unspeakable joy; and at sight of the characters written by your lovely hand, my eyes were enlightened by a stronger light than they lost, when yours were closed on a sudden at the feet of my rival. These words contained in your kind letter are so many rays of light, which have dispelled the darkness wherewith my soul was obscured; they show me how much you suffer for love of me, and that you are not ignorant of what I endure for you, and thereby comfort me in my afflictions. On the one hand, they make me shed tears in abundance; and on the other, they inflame my heart with a fire which supports it, and prevents my dying of grief. I have not had one moment’s rest since our cruel separation. Your letter alone gave me some ease. I kept a mournful silence till the moment I received it, and then it restored my speech. I was buried in profound melancholy, but it inspired me with joy, which immediately appeared in my eyes and countenance. But my surprise at receiving a favour which I had not yet deserved was so great, that I knew not how to begin to testify my thankfulness for it. In a word, after having kissed it several times as a precious pledge of your goodness, I read it over and over, and was confounded at the excess of my good fortune. You would have me signify to you, that I always love you. Ah! though I did not love you so perfectly as I do, I could not forbear adoring you, after all the marks you have given me of a love so uncommon; yes, I love you my dear soul, and shall account it my glory to burn all my days with that sweet fire you have kindled in my heart. I will never complain of that ardour with which I feel it consumes me: and how rigorous soever the evils be which I suffer, I will bear them with fortitude, in hopes to see you some time or other. Would to heaven it were to-day, and that, instead of sending you my letter, I might be allowed to come and assure you, that I die for love of you! My tears hinder me from saying any more. Adieu.’

Ebn Thaher could not read those last lines without weeping. He returned the letter to the prince of Persia, and assured him it wanted no correction. The prince closed it, and when he had sealed it, he desired the trusty slave to come near, and said to her, This is my answer to your dear mistress’s letter. I conjure you to carry it to her, and to salute her in my name. The slave took the letter, and retired with Ebn Thaher.

After Ebn Thaher had walked some way with the slave, he left her, and went to his house, and began to think in earnest upon the amorous intrigue into which he found himself unhappily engaged. He considered, that the prince of Persia and Schemselnihar, notwithstanding their interest to conceal their correspondence, conducted themselves with so little discretion, that it could not be long a secret. He drew all the consequences from it, which a man of good sense ought to do. Were Schemselnihar, said he to himself, a lady of common rank, I would contribute all in my power to make her and her lover happy; but she is the caliph’s favourite, and no man can without danger attempt to engage the affections of the object of his choice. His anger would fall in the first instance on Schemselnihar; it will next cost the prince of Persia his life, and I shall be involved in his misfortune. --In the mean time, I have my honour, my quiet, my family, and my estate to preserve. I must, while I can, extricate myself out of such a risk.

These thoughts occupied his mind all that day; next morning, he went to the prince of Persia, with a design to make one more effort to oblige him to conquer his passion. He represented to him what he had before represented in vain; that it would be much better for him to call up all his resolution, to overcome his inclination for Schemselnihar, than to suffer himself to be hurried away by it; and that his passion was so much the more dangerous, as his rival was powerful. In short, sir, added he, if you will hearken to me, you ought to think of nothing but to triumph over your love; otherwise, you run the risk of destroying yourself with Schemselnihar, whose life ought to be dearer to you than your own. I give you this advice as a friend, for which you will some time or other thank me.

The prince heard Ebn Thaher with great impatience, but suffered him to speak his mind, and then replied to him thus: Ebn Thaher, said he, do you think I can cease to love Schemselnihar, who loves me so tenderly? She is not afraid to expose her life for me, and would you have me regard mine? No; whatever misfortunes befall me, I will love Schemselnihar to my last breath.

Ebn Thaher, shocked at the obstinacy of the prince of Persia, left him hastily, and going to his own house, recalled to his mind his former reflections, and began to think seriously what he should do. In the mean time, a jeweller, one of his intimate friends, came to see him. The jeweller had perceived that Schemselnihar’s confidant came oftener to Ebn Thaher than usual, and that he was constantly with the prince of Persia, whose sickness was known to every one, though not the cause of it. This had awakened the jeweller’s suspicions, and finding Ebn Thaher very pensive, he presently judged that he was perplexed with some important affair, and fancying that he knew the cause, he asked, what Schemselnihar’s confidant wanted with him? Ebn Thaher being struck with this question, would have dissembled, and told him, that it was for a trifle she came so frequently to him. You do not tell me the truth, said the jeweller, and you think to persuade me, by your dissimulation, that this trifle is a more important affair than at first I thought it to be. Ebn Thaher perceiving that his friend pressed him so much, said to him, it is true, that it is an affair of the greatest consequence! I had resolved to keep it secret, but since I know how much you are my friend, I choose rather to make you my confidant, than to suffer you to be under a mistake about it. --I do not recommend to you secrecy, for you will easily judge by what I am going to tell you, how important it is to keep it. After this preamble, he told him the amour between Schemselnihar, and the prince of Persia. You know, continued he, in what esteem I am at court, in the city, and with lords and ladies of the greatest quality; what a disgrace it would be for me, should this rash amour come to be discovered? But what do I say; should not I and my family be completely ruined? That is what perplexes my mind; but I have just formed my resolution: I will go immediately and satisfy my creditors, and recover my debts, and when I have secured my property, will retire to Balsora, and stay till the storm that I foresee is blown over. My friendship for Schemselnihar and the prince of Persia makes me very sensible to what dangers they are exposed. I pray heaven to convince them of it, and to preserve them; but if their evil destiny should bring their amours to the knowledge of the caliph, I shall, at least, be out of the reach of his resentment; for I do not think them so wicked as to design to involve me in their misfortunes. It would be the height of ingratitude, and a bad reward for the service I have done them, and the good advice I have given them, particularly to the prince of Persia, who may save both himself and his mistress from this precipice, if he pleases: he may as easily leave Bagdad as I; and absence will insensibly disengage him from a passion, which will only increase whilst he continues in this place.

The jeweller was extremely surprised at what Ebn Thaher told him. What you say to me, says he, is of so great importance, that I cannot understand how Schemselnihar and the prince could have abandoned themselves to such a violent passion; what inclination soever they may have for one another, instead of yielding to it, they ought to resist it, and make a better use of their reason. Is it possible they can be insensible of the dangerous consequence of their correspondence? How deplorable is their blindness! I perceive all the consequences of it as well as you; but you are wise and prudent, and I approve your resolution; the only way to deliver yourself from the fatal events which you have reason to fear. After this conversation, the jeweller rose up, and took his leave of Ebn Thaher.

Before the jeweller retired, Ebn Thaher conjured him by the friendship betwixt them, to say nothing of this to any body. Fear not, said the jeweller; I will keep this secret on peril of my life.

Two days after, the jeweller went to Ebn Thaher’s shop, and seeing it shut, he doubted not but he had executed the design he spoke of; but, to be more sure, he asked a neighbour, if he knew why it was shut? The neighbour answered that he knew not, unless Ebn Thaher was gone a journey. There was no need of his inquiring farther, and he immediately thought of the prince of Persia: Unhappy prince, said he to himself, what will be your grief when you hear this news? How will you now carry on your correspondence with Schemselnihar? I fear you will die of despair. I pity you, and must make up your loss of a too timid confidant.

The business that obliged him to come abroad was of no consequence, so that he neglected it: and though he had no knowledge of the prince of Persia, but only by having sold him some jewels, he went to his house; he addressed himself to one of his servants, and prayed him to tell his master, that he desired to speak with him about business of very great importance. The servant returned immediately to the jeweller, and introduced him to the prince’s chamber, who was leaning on a sofa, with his head upon a cushion. As soon as the prince saw him, he rose up to receive and welcome him, and intreated him to sit down; asked if he could serve him in any thing, or if he came to tell him any thing interesting concerning himself. Prince, answered the jeweller, though I have not the honour to be particularly acquainted with you, yet the desire of testifying my zeal has made me take the liberty to come to your house, to impart to you a piece of news that concerns you. I hope you will pardon my boldness for my good intention.

After this introduction, the jeweller entered upon the matter, and continued thus: Prince, I shall have the honour to tell you, that it is a long time since the conformity of disposition, and some business we have had together, united Ebn Thaher and me in strict friendship. I know you are acquainted with him, and that he has employed himself in obliging you to his utmost; I have learnt this from himself for he keeps nothing secret from me, nor I from him. I went just now to his shop, and was surprised to find it shut: I addressed myself to one of his neighbours, to ask the reason; he answered me, that two days ago Ebn Thaher took leave of him, and other neighbours, offering them his service at Balsora, whither he is gone, said he, about an affair of great importance. Not being satisfied with this answer, my concern for his welfare determined me to come and ask if you knew any thing particularly concerning this his sudden departure.

At this discourse, which the jeweller accommodated to the subject, the better to compass his design, the prince of Persia changed colour, and looked at the jeweller in a manner which convinced him how much he was disconcerted with the news. I am surprised at what you inform me, said he; a greater misfortune could not befal me. Ah! said he, with tears in his eyes, if what you tell me be true, I am undone! Has Ebn Thaher, who was all my comfort, in whom I put all my confidence, left me? I cannot think of living after so cruel a blow.

The jeweller needed no more to convince him fully of the prince of Persia’s violent passion, which Ebn Thaher told him of: mere friendship would not make him speak so; nothing but love could produce such lively sensations.

The prince continued some moments absorbed in those melancholy thoughts; at last he lifted up his head, and calling one of his servants, Go, said he, to Ebn Thaher’s house, and ask some of his domestics if he be gone to Balsora: run, and come back quickly, and tell me what you hear. While the servant was gone, the jeweller endeavoured to entertain the prince of Persia with indifferent subjects; but the prince gave little heed to him: he was a prey to fatal grief. Sometimes he could not persuade himself that Ebn Thaher was gone, and at other times he did not doubt of it, when he reflected upon the conversation he had with him the last time he saw him, and the abrupt manner in which he left him.

At last the prince’s servant returned, and reported that he had spoken with one of Ebn Thaher’s servants, who assured him that he had been gone two days to Balsora. As I came from Ebn Thaher’s house, added the servant, a slave well dressed met me; and after she had asked me if I had the honour to belong to you, she told me she wanted to speak with you, and begged at the same time that she might come along with me: she is in the outer room, and I believe she has a letter to give you from some person of consequence. The prince commanded her to be immediately introduced, not doubting but it was Schemselnihar’s confidant slave, as indeed it was. The jeweller knew who she was, having seen her several times at Ebn Thaher’s house. She could not have come in a better time to save the prince from despair. She saluted him.

The prince of Persia returned the salute of Schemselnihar’s confidant. The jeweller arose as soon as he saw her appear, and retired, to leave them at liberty to converse together. The confidant, after she had conversed some time with the prince, took her leave and departed. She left him quite another person from what he was before; his eyes appeared brighter, and his countenance more gay; which satisfied the jeweller that the good slave came to tell him something favourable to his amour.

The jeweller having taken his place again near the prince, said to him, smiling, I see, prince, you have business of importance at the caliph’s palace. The prince of Persia, astonished and alarmed at this discourse, answered the jeweller, What leads you to suppose that I have business at the caliph’s palace? --I judge so, replied the jeweller, by the slave that is gone forth. And to whom, think you, belongs this slave? replied the prince. --To Schemselnihar, the caliph’s favourite, answered the jeweller. I know, continued he, both the slave and her mistress, who has several times done me the honour to come to my house and buy jewels. Besides, I know that Schemselnihar keeps nothing secret from this slave; and I have seen her go and come for several days along the streets, as I thought, very much troubled: I imagined that it was for some affair of consequence concerning her mistress.

The jeweller’s words did much trouble the prince of Persia. He would not say so, said he to himself, if he did not suspect, or rather was not acquainted with my secret. He remained silent for some time, not knowing what course to take. At last he began, and said to the jeweller, You have told me things which make me believe that you know yet more than you have acquainted me with; it concerns my repose, that I be perfectly informed; I conjure you, therefore, not to conceal any thing from me.

Then the jeweller, who desired nothing more, gave him a particular account of what had passed betwixt Ebn Thaher and himself: he let him know that he was informed of his correspondence with Schemselnihar, and forgot not to tell him that Ebn Thaher, alarmed at the danger of being his confidant in the matter, had communicated to him his intention of retiring to Balsora, to stay there until the storm which he dreaded should be blown over. This he has executed, added the jeweller; and I am surprised how he could determine himself to abandon you, in the condition he informed me you was in. As for me, prince, I confess I am moved with compassion towards you, and am come to offer you my service; and if you do me the favour to accept of it, I engage myself to be as faithful to you as Ebn Thaher; besides, I promise to be more resolute. I am ready to sacrifice my honour and life for you; and, that you may not doubt of my sincerity, I swear by all that is sacred in our religion, to keep your secret inviolable. Be persuaded then, prince, that you will find in me the friend whom you have lost. This discourse encouraged the prince, and comforted him under Ebn Thaher’s absence. I am very glad, said he to the jeweller, to find in you a reparation of my loss: I want words to express the obligations I am under to you. I pray God to recompense your generosity, and I accept your obliging offer with all my heart. Believe me, continued he, Schemselnihar’s confidant came to speak to me concerning you: she told me that it was you who advised Ebn Thaher to go from Bagdad: these were the last words she spoke to me when she went away, and she seemed persuaded of what she said; but they do not do you justice. I doubt not, after what you have told me, she is deceived. Prince, replied the jeweller, I have had the honour to give you a faithful account of my conversation with Ebn Thaher. It is true, when he told me he meant to retire to Balsora, I did not oppose his design, but said he was a wise and prudent man; but let not this prevent your putting confidence in me. I am ready to serve you with all imaginable zeal. If you do not make any use of my service, this shall not hinder me from keeping your secret religiously, according to my oath. --I have already told you, replied the prince, that I did not believe what the confidant said: it is her zeal which inspired her with this groundless suspicion, and you ought to excuse it, as I do.

They continued their conversation for some time, and consulted together about the most convenient means to keep up the prince’s correspondence with Schemselnihar. They agreed to begin by undeceiving the confidant, who was so unjustly prepossessed against the jeweller. The prince engaged to remove her mistake the first time he saw her again, and to entreat her to address herself to the jeweller whenever she might bring letters, or any other information, from her mistress to him. In short, they agreed that she ought not to come so frequently to the prince’s house, because thereby she might lead to the discovery of what it was of so great importance to conceal. At last the jeweller arose, and after having again entreated the prince of Persia to place an unreserved confidence in him, he withdrew.

The jeweller returning to his house, perceived before him a letter, which somebody had dropped in the street. He took it up, and as it was not sealed, he opened it, and found it conceived in these terms:

A Letter from Schemselnihar to the Prince of Persia.

‘I learn from my confidant a piece of news, which gives me no less concern than it must give you. By losing Ebn Thaher, we have indeed suffered a great loss; but let not this hinder you, dear prince, from thinking to preserve yourself. If our confidant has abandoned us through a panic fear, let us consider that it is a misfortune which we could not avoid. I confess Ebn Thaher has left us at a time when we most needed his assistance; but let us fortify ourselves by patience against the unexpected stroke, and let us not forbear to love one another constantly. Fortify your heart against this misfortune. The object of our wishes is not to be obtained without trouble. Let us not be discouraged, but hope that heaven will favour us: and that, after so many afflictions, we shall see a happy accomplishment of our desires. Adieu.’

While the jeweller was conversing with the prince of Persia, the confidant had time to return to the palace, and communicate to her mistress the ill news of Ebn Thaher’s departure. Schemselnihar immediately wrote this letter, and sent back her confidant with it to the prince of Persia, but she negligently dropped it.

The jeweller was glad to find it, for it furnished him with an opportunity of justifying himself to the confidant, and bringing her to the point he desired. When he had read it, he perceived the slave seeking for it with the greatest anxiety, and looking about every where. He closed it again quickly, and put it into his bosom; but the slave observed him, and running to him, --Sir, said she, I have dropped a letter, which you had just now in your hand; I beseech you to restore it. The jeweller, taking no notice that he heard her, continued his way till he came to his house. He did not shut the door after him, that the confidant, who followed him, might come in. She did so; and when she came to his chamber, Sir, said she to him, you can make no use of that letter you have found; and you would not hesitate to return it to me, if you knew from whom it came, and to whom it is directed. Besides, allow me to tell you, you cannot honestly keep it.

Before the jeweller answered the confidant, he made her sit down, and then he said to her, Is not this letter from Schemselnihar, and is it not directed to the prince of Persia? The slave, who expected no such question, blushed. The question embarrasses you, replied he; but I assure you I do not put it rashly. I could have given you the letter in the street, but I wished you to follow me, on purpose that I might come to some explanation with you. Is it just, tell me, to impute an unhappy accident to people who no ways contributed towards it? Yet this you have done, in telling the prince of Persia that it was I who advised Ebn Thaher to leave Bagdad for his own safety. I do not intend to lose time in justifying myself to you; it is enough that the prince of Persia is fully persuaded of my innocence in this matter: I will only tell you, that instead of contributing to Ebn Thaher’s departure, I have been extremely afflicted at it; not so much from my friendship to him, as out of compassion for the condition he left the prince of Persia in, whose correspondence with Schemselnihar he has discovered to me. As soon as I knew certainly that Ebn Thaher was gone from Bagdad, I went and presented myself to the prince, in whose house you found me, to inform him of this news, and to offer him the same service which he did him; and provided you put the same confidence in me that you did in Ebn Thaher, it will be your own fault if you do not make my assistance of use to you. Inform your mistress of what I have told you; and assure her that though I should die for engaging in so dangerous an intrigue, I should not repent of having sacrificed myself for two lovers so worthy of one another.

The confidant, after having heard the jeweller with great satisfaction, begged him to pardon the ill opinion she had conceived of him, for the zeal she had for her mistress’s interest. I am beyond measure glad, added she, that Schemselnihar and the prince have found in you a person so fit to supply Ebn Thaher’s place. I will not fail to convince my mistress of the good will you bear her.

After the confidant had testified to the jeweller her joy to see him so well disposed to serve Schemselnihar and the prince of Persia, the jeweller took the letter out of his bosom, and restored it to her, saying, Go, carry it quickly to the prince of Persia, and come back this way, that I may see the answer. Forget not to give him an account of our conversation.

The confidant took the letter and carried it to the prince, who answered it immediately. She returned to the jeweller’s house to show him the answer, which was in these words:

The Prince of Persia’s Answer to Schemselnihar.

‘Your precious letter had a great effect upon me, but not so great as I could have wished. You endeavour to comfort me for the loss of Ebn Thaher; alas! however sensible I am of this, it is but the least of my troubles. You know these troubles, and you know also that your presence alone can cure me. When will the time come that I shall enjoy it without fear of being deprived of it? how long does it seem to me! or shall we flatter ourselves that we may ever see it? You command me to preserve myself; I will obey you, since I have renounced my own will to follow only yours. Adieu.’

After the jeweller had read this letter, he gave it again to the confidant; who said, as she was going away, I will desire my mistress to put the same confidence in you that she did in Ebn Thaher: you shall hear of me to-morrow. Accordingly next day she returned with a pleasant countenance. Your very looks, said he to her, inform me that you have brought Schemselnihar to the point you wished for. It is true, said the confidant, and you shall hear how I effected it. I found yesterday, continued she, Schemselnihar expecting me with impatience; I gave her the prince of Persia’s letter, and she read it with tears in her eyes; and when she had done, I saw that she had abandoned herself to her usual sorrow. Madam, said I to her, it is doubtless Ebn Thaher’s removal that troubles you; but suffer me to conjure you, in the name of God, to alarm yourself no farther on that head. We have found another who offers himself to oblige you with equal zeal, and, what is yet more important, with greater courage. Then I spoke to her of you, continued the slave, and acquainted her with the motive which led you to the prince of Persia’s house: in short, I assured her that you would inviolably keep the secret betwixt her and the prince of Persia, and that you was resolved to favour their amour with all your might. She seemed to be much relieved by my discourse. Ah! what obligations, said she, are the prince of Persia and I under to that honest man you speak of! I must be acquainted with him and see him, that I may hear from his own mouth what you tell me, and thank him for such an unheard-of piece of generosity towards persons that he is no way obliged to concern himself with. The sight of him will give me pleasure, and I shall omit nothing to confirm him in those good sentiments. Fail not to bring him to me to-morrow. Therefore, sir, be so good as to go with me to the palace.

The confidant’s discourse perplexed the jeweller. Your mistress, replied he, must allow me to say, that she has not duly considered what she requires of me. Ebn Thaher’s access to the caliph gave him admission every where, and the officers who knew him, allowed him free access to Schemselnihar’s palace; but as for me, how dare I enter? You see clearly that it is impossible. I entreat you to represent to Schemselnihar the reasons which prevent me from giving her that satisfaction, and acquaint her with all the ill consequences that would attend it. If she considers it ever so little, she would find that it would expose me needlessly to very great danger.

The confidant endeavoured to encourage the jeweller: Can you believe, said she, that Schemselnihar is so unreasonable as by bringing you to her, to expose you to the least danger, from which she expects so important services? Consider with yourself that there is not the least appearance of risk for you; my mistress and I are too much interested in this affair to involve you in any danger. You may depend upon me, and leave yourself to my conduct. After the thing is over, you will be the first to confess that your fear was groundless.

The jeweller yielded to the confidant’s discourse, and rose up to follow her; but notwithstanding his boasted courage, he was seized with such terror, that his whole body trembled. In your present state, said she, I perceive it will be better for you to stay at home, and that Schemselnihar should take other measures to see you. It is not to be doubted, but that to satisfy her desire, she will come hither herself; the case being so, sir, I would not have you go. I am persuaded it will not be long ere you see her come to you. The confidant foresaw this; for she no sooner informed Schemselnihar of the jeweller’s fear, but she prepared to go to his house.

He received her with all the expressions of profound respect. When she sat down, being a little fatigued with coming, she unveiled herself, and let the jeweller see such beauty, as convinced him that the prince of Persia was excusable in giving his heart to the caliph’s favourite. Then she saluted the jeweller with a graceful air, and said to him, I could not hear with what zeal you have engaged in the prince of Persia’s concerns and mine, without immediately forming a design to express my gratitude in person. I thank heaven for having so soon made up Ebn Thaher’s loss.

Schemselnihar said many other obliging things to the jeweller, after which, she returned to her palace. The jeweller went immediately to give an account of this visit to the prince of Persia, who said to him as soon as he saw him, I have expected you impatiently. The trusty slave has brought me a letter from her mistress, but it does not relieve me. Whatever the lovely Schemselnihar says, I dare not hope for any thing; my patience is at an end; I know not now what measures to take. Ebn Thaher’s departure makes me despair: he was my only support --I lost all by losing him; I flattered myself with some hopes by reason of his access to Schemselnihar.

After these words, which the prince pronounced with so much eagerness, that he gave the jeweller no time to interrupt him, he said to the prince, No man can take more interest in your affliction than I do; and if you will have patience to hear me, you will perceive that I can relieve you. Upon this, the prince held his peace, and listened to him. I see very well, said the jeweller, that the only way to give you satisfaction is to fall upon a plan that will afford you an opportunity to converse freely with Schemselnihar. This I wish to procure you, and tomorrow will set about it. You must by no means expose yourself to enter Schemselnihar’s palace; you know by experience the danger of that step: I know a fitter place for this interview, where you will be safe. When the jeweller had finished speaking, the prince embraced him with transports of joy. You revive, said he, by this charming promise, a wretched lover, who was condemned to die. I see that you have fully repaired the loss of Ebn Thaher: whatever you do will be well done; I leave myself entirely to your conduct.

After the prince had thus thanked him for his zeal, the Jeweller returned home, and next morning Schemselnihar’s confidant came to him. He told her that he had given the prince of Persia hopes that he should see Schemselnihar speedily. I am come on purpose, answered she, to concert measures with you for that end. I think, continued she, this house will be convenient enough for their interview. I could receive them very well here, replied he; but I think they will have more liberty in another house of mine, where nobody lives at present; I will quickly furnish it for their reception. There remains nothing then for me to do, replied the confidant, but to bring Schemselnihar to consent to it. I will go and speak to her, and return speedily with an answer.

She was as diligent as her promise; and returning to the jeweller, told him that her mistress would not fail to keep the appointment in the evening. In the mean time, she gave him a purse, and told him it was to prepare a collation. He carried her immediately to the house where the lovers were to meet, that she might know whither to bring her mistress; and when she was gone, he went to borrow from his friends gold and silver plate, tapestry, rich cushions, and other furniture, with which he furnished the house very magnificently; and when he had put all things in order, he went to the prince of Persia.

You may easily conceive the prince of Persia’s joy, when the jeweller told him that he came to conduct him to the house he had prepared to receive him and Schemselnihar. This news made him forget all his former troubles. He put on a magnificent robe, and went without his retinue along with the jeweller, who led him through several by-streets, that nobody might observe them, and at last brought him to the house, where they conversed together until Schemselnihar came.

They did not stay long for this passionate lover; she came after evening prayer with her confidant and two other slaves. It is impossible to express the excess of joy that seized those two lovers when they saw one another: they sat down together upon a sofa, looking upon one another for some time, without being able to speak, they were so much overjoyed, but when their speech returned, they soon made up for their silence. They said to each other so many tender things, as made the jeweller, the confidant, and the two other slaves weep. The jeweller, however, restrained his tears, to attend to the collation, which he brought in himself. The lovers ate and drank little, after which they sat down again upon the sofa. Schemselnihar asked the jeweller if he had a lute, or any other instrument. --The jeweller, who took care to provide all that could please her, brought her a lute; she spent some time in tuning it, and then sung.

While Schemselnihar was charming the prince of Persia, and expressing her passion by words composed extempore, a great noise was heard, and immediately the slave whom the jeweller had brought with him, came in a great fright, to tell him, that some people were breaking in at the gate, that he asked who it was, but instead of any answer, the blows were redoubled. The jeweller being alarmed, left Schemselnihar and the prince to go and inform himself of the truth of this bad news. No sooner was he got into the court, than he saw, notwithstanding the darkness of the night, a company of men, armed with bayonets and scimitars, who had broken the gate, and came directly towards him. He stood close to a wall for fear of his life, and saw ten of them pass without being perceived by them. Finding he could give no great assistance to the prince of Persia and Schemselnihar, he contented himself with lamenting their fate, and fled for refuge to a neighbour’s house, who was not yet gone to bed. He did not doubt but this unexpected violence was by the caliph’s order, who, he thought, had been informed of his favourite’s meeting the prince of Persia there. He heard a great noise in his own house, which continued till midnight; and when all was quiet, as he thought, he desired his neighbour to lend him a scimitar; and being thus armed, went on till he came to the gate of his own house. He entered the court full of fear, and perceived a man, who asked him who he was; he knew by his voice, that it was his own slave. How did you manage, said he, to avoid being taken by the watch? Sir, answered the slave, I hid myself in a corner of the court, and I went out so soon as I heard the noise. But it was not the watch who broke into your house; they were robbers, who, within these few days, robbed another house in the neighbourhood; they, doubtless, had notice of the rich furniture you brought hither, and had that in view.

The jeweller thought his slave’s conjecture probable enough; he visited the house, and saw that the robbers had taken all the furniture out of the chamber where he received Schemselnihar and her lover; that they had also carried off the gold and silver plate, and, in a word, had left nothing. --Being in this condition, O heaven! cried he, I am irrecoverably undone! What will my friends say, and what excuse can I make, when I shall tell them that the robbers have broken into my house, and robbed me of all they had generously lent me? I shall never be able to make up their loss. Besides, what is become of Schemselnihar and the prince of Persia? This business will be so public, that it will be impossible but it must reach the caliph’s ears. He will get notice of this meeting, and I shall fall a sacrifice to his fury! The slave, who was very much attached to him, endeavoured to comfort him. As to Schemselnihar, said he, the robbers probably would content themselves with stripping her, and you have reason to think, that she is retired to her palace with her slaves. The prince of Persia is probably in the same condition; so that you have reason to hope the caliph will never know this adventure. As for the loss your friends have sustained, that is a misfortune that you could not avoid. They know very well the robbers are numerous, that they have not only pillaged the house I have already spoken of, but many other houses of the principal noblemen of the court; and they are not ignorant, that notwithstanding the orders given to apprehend them, nobody has been yet able to seize any of them. You will be acquitted by restoring your friends the value of the things that are stolen, and blessed be God, you will have enough left.

Waiting till day, the jeweller ordered the slave to mend the street door, which was broken, as well as he could; after which he returned to his usual residence with his slave, making melancholy reflections upon what had happened. Ebn Thaher, said he to himself, has been wiser than I: he foresaw the misfortune into which I have blindly thrown myself; would to God I had never meddled in this intrigue, which will, perhaps, cost me my life!

It was scarce day when the report of the robbery spread through the city, and a great many of his friends and neighbours came to his house to express their concern for his misfortune, but were curious to know the particulars. He thanked them for their affection, and had at least the consolation, that he heard nobody mention Schemselnihar or the prince of Persia, which made him believe they were at their houses, or in some secure place.

When the jeweller was alone, his servants brought him something to eat, but he could not eat a bit. About noon one of his slaves came to tell him there was a man at the gate, whom he knew not, that desired to speak with him. The jeweller, not choosing to receive a stranger into his house, rose up, and went to speak with him. Though you do not know me, said the man, yet I know you, and I am come to talk to you about an important affair. The jeweller desired him to come in. No, answered the stranger; if you please, rather take the trouble to go with me to your other house. How know you, replied the jeweller, that I have another house? I know very well, answered the stranger; follow me, and do not fear any thing: I have something to communicate to you which will please you. The jeweller went immediately with him; and after he had considered by the way how the house they were going to was robbed, he said to him, that it was not fit to receive him.

When they were before the house, and the stranger saw the gate half broken down, said he to the jeweller, I see you have told me the truth; I will carry you to a place where we shall be better accommodated. --When he had said this, he went on, and walked all the rest of the day without stopping. The jeweller being weary with walking, vexed to see night approach, and that the stranger went on without telling him where he was going, began to lose his patience, when they came to a path which led to the Tigris; and as soon as they came to the river, they embarked in a little boat, and went over. The stranger led the jeweller through a long street, where he had never been before in his life: and after he had brought him through I know not how many by-streets, he stopped at a gate, which he opened. He caused the jeweller to go in: then he shut and bolted the gate with a huge iron bolt, and conducted him to a chamber, where there were ten other men, all of them as great strangers to the jeweller as he that brought him hither.

These ten men received the jeweller without any compliments. They bade him sit down, of which he had great need: for he was not only out of breath with walking so far, but the fear he was in, to find himself with people whom he thought he had reason to be afraid of, would have disabled him from standing. They waited for their leader to go to supper, and as soon as he came it was served up. They washed their hands, obliged the jeweller to do the like, and to sit at table with them. After supper, the men asked him if he knew whom he spoke to? He answered, No, and that he knew not the place he was in. Tell us your last night’s adventure, said they to him, and conceal nothing from us. The jeweller, being astonished at this discourse, answered, Gentlemen, it is probable you know it already. That is true, replied they; the young man and the young lady, who were at your house yester-night, told it us; but we would know it from your own mouth. The jeweller needed no more to inform him that he spoke to the robbers who had broken into and plundered his house. Gentlemen, said he, I am much troubled for that young man and lady; can you give me any tidings of them?

Upon the jeweller’s inquiry of the thieves, if they knew any thing of the young man and the young lady, they answered, Be not concerned for them --they are safe and well. So saying, they showed him two closets, where they assured him they were separately shut up. They added, We are informed you alone know what relates to them, which we no sooner came to understand, but we showed them all imaginable respect, and were so far from doing them any injury, that we treated them with all possible kindness on your account. We answer for the same, proceeded they, for your own person; you may put unlimited confidence in us.

The jeweller being encouraged at this, and overjoyed to hear that the prince of Persia and Schemselnihar were safe, resolved to engage the robbers yet farther in their interest. He commended them, flattered them, and gave them a thousand benedictions. --Gentlemen, said he, I must confess I have not the honour to know you, yet it is no small happiness to me that I am not wholly unknown to you; and I can never be sufficiently grateful for the favours which that knowledge has procured me at your hands. Not to mention your great humanity, I am fully persuaded now that persons of your character are capable of keeping a secret faithfully; and none are so fit to undertake a great enterprise, which you can best bring to a good issue by your zeal, courage, and intrepidity. Confiding in these qualities, which are so much your due, I hesitate not to tell you my whole history, with that of those two persons you found in my house, with all the fidelity you desire me.

After the jeweller had thus secured, as he thought, the confidence of the robbers, he made no scruple to relate to them the whole amour of the prince of Persia and Schemselnihar, from the beginning of it to the time he received them into his house.

The robbers were greatly astonished at all the particulars they heard, and could not forbear crying out, How! is it possible that the young man should be the illustrious Ali Ebn Becar, prince of Persia, and the young lady the fair and celebrated beauty Schemselnihar? The jeweller assured them nothing was more certain, and that they needed not to think it strange, that persons of so distinguished a character should wish not to be known.

Upon this assurance of their quality, the robbers went immediately, one after another, and threw themselves at their feet, imploring their pardon, and protesting that nothing of the kind would have happened to them, had they been informed of the quality of their persons before they broke into the house; and that they would by their future conduct endeavour to make amends for the crime they had thus ignorantly committed. Then turning to the jeweller, they told him, they were heartily sorry they could not restore to him all that had been taken from him, part of it being no longer in their possession; but as for what remained, if he would content himself with his plate, it should be forthwith put into his hand.

The jeweller was overjoyed at the favour done him, and after the robbers had delivered to him the plate, they required of the prince, Schemselnihar, and him, to promise them upon oath, that they would not betray them, and they would carry them to a place whence they might easily go to their respective homes. The prince, Schemselnihar, and the jeweller, replied, that they might rely on their words; but, since they desired an oath of them, they solemnly swore not to discover them. The thieves, satisfied with this, immediately went out with them.

By the way, the jeweller, uneasy at not seeing the confidant and the two slaves, came up to Schemselnihar, and begged her to inform him what was become of them. She answered, she knew nothing of them, and that all she could tell him was, that she was carried away from his house, ferried over the river, and brought to the place from whence they were just now come.

Schemselnihar and the jeweller had no farther discourse: they let the robbers conduct them with the prince to the river’s side, when the robbers immediately took boat, and carried them over to the other side.

While the prince, Schemselnihar, and the jeweller, were landing, they heard the noise of the horse-patrol coming towards them, just as the boat arrived, and had conveyed the robbers back by dint of rowing.

The commander of the brigade demanded of the prince, Schemselnihar, and the jeweller, who they were, and whence they came so late. Frightened as they were, and apprehensive of saying any thing that might prejudice them, they could not speak; but at length it was necessary they should: the jeweller found his tongue, his mind being freer, and said, Sir, I can assure you, we are very honest people of the city, and that those people who have just landed us, and are got back to the other side of the water, are thieves, who having last night broken open the house where we were, pillaged it, and afterwards carried us to their quarters, where, by fair words, we prevailed on them to let us have our liberty; and they brought us hither. They have restored us part of the booty they had taken from us. At which words he showed the parcel of plate he had recovered.

The commander, not satisfied with what the jeweller had told him, came up to him and the prince of Persia, and looking stedfastly at them, said, Tell me truly, who is this lady? How came you to know her? and whereabouts do you live?

This question embarrassed them so much, that neither of them could answer; till at length Schemselnihar extricated them from their difficulty, and taking the commander aside, told him who she was; which he no sooner knew, but he alighted with great expressions of respect and politeness, and ordered his men to bring two boats.

When the boats were come, he put Schemselnihar into one, and the prince of Persia and the jeweller into the other, with two of his people in each boat; with orders to accompany each of them whithersoever they were bound. The two boats took different routes; but we shall at present speak only of that wherein was the prince and jeweller.

The prince, to save his guides trouble, bid them land the jeweller at his house, naming the place. The guide, by this direction, stopped just before the caliph’s palace, which put both him and the jeweller into a mortal fright, though he durst not show it: although they had heard the commander’s orders to his men, they could not help imagining they were to be delivered up to the guard, to be brought before the caliph next morning.

This, nevertheless, was not the intention of the guides; for after they had landed them, they, by their master’s command, recommended them to an officer of the caliph’s guard, who assigned them two soldiers to conduct them by land to the prince’s house, which was at some distance from the river. They arrived there, but so tired and weary that they could hardly move.

The prince being come home, with the fatigue of his journey, and this misadventure to himself and Schemselnihar, which deprived him of all hope of ever seeing her more, fell into a swoon on his sofa. While the greatest part of his servants were endeavouring to recover him, the rest gathered about the jeweller, and begged him to tell them what had happened to the prince their lord, whose absence had occasioned them such inexpressible uneasiness.

Whilst the greatest part of the prince’s domestics were endeavouring to recover him from his swoon, others of them were got about the jeweller, desiring to know what had happened to their lord. The jeweller, who took care to discover nothing to them that was not proper for them to know, told them it was an extraordinary case, but that it was not a time to relate it, and that they would do better to go and assist the prince. By good fortune the prince came to himself that moment, and those that had but just before required his history with so much earnestness, began to keep a respectful distance, and pay that respect which was due from them.

Although the prince had in some measure recovered his senses, he continued so weak, that he could not open his mouth to speak. He answered only by signs, even to his nearest relations, when they spoke to him. He remained in the same condition till next morning, when the jeweller came to take leave of him. His answer was only with a wink, and holding forth his right hand; but when he saw he was laden with the bundle of plate which the thieves had returned to him, he made a sign to his servants that they should take it and carry it to his house.

The jeweller had been expected with great impatience by his family the day he went forth with a man who came to ask for him, and whom he did not know; but now he was quite given over, and it was no longer doubted but some disaster had befallen him. His wife, children, and servants, were in the greatest alarm, and were lamenting him. When he arrived, their joy was very great; yet they were troubled to see that he was so much altered in the short interval, that he was hardly to be known. This was occasioned by the great fatigue of the preceding day, and the fears he had undergone all night, which would not let him sleep. Finding himself much disordered, he continued at home two days, and would admit only one of his intimate friends to visit him.

The third day, finding himself something better, he thought he might recover strength by going abroad to take the air; and therefore went to the shop of a rich merchant his acquaintance, with whom he continued long in discourse. As he was rising to take leave of his friend and go home, he observed a woman making a sign to him, whom he presently knew to be the confidant of Schemselnihar. Between fear and joy, he made what haste he could away, without looking at her; but she followed him, as he feared she would, the place they were in being by no means proper to hold a conversation. As he walked a little faster than ordinary, she not being able to overtake him, every now and then she called out to him to stay.

He heard her; but after what had happened, he did not think fit to speak to her in public, for fear of giving cause to suspect that he was connected with Schemselnihar. It was known to every body in Bagdad that this woman belonged to her, and executed all her little commissions. He continued the same pace, and at length came to a mosque, where he knew but few people came. He entered it, and she followed him, and they had a long conversation together, without any body overhearing them.

Both the jeweller and confidant expressed mutual joy at seeing each other, after the strange adventure of the robbers, and their reciprocal apprehension for each other, without regarding their own particular persons.

The jeweller wished her to relate to him how she escaped with the two slaves, and what she knew of Schemselnihar from the time he lost sight of her; but so great was her eagerness to know what had happened to him from the time of their unexpected separation, that he found himself obliged to satisfy her. Having given you the detail you desired, said he, oblige me in your turn, which she did in the following manner:

When I first saw the robbers, said she, I hastily imagined that they were soldiers of the caliph’s guard, and that the caliph being informed of Schemselnihar’s going out, had sent them to take away her life, the life of the prince, and of us all. Under this impression I immediately got up to the leads of your house, when the thieves entered the chamber where the prince and Schemselnihar were, and I was soon after followed by that lady’s two slaves. From leads to leads, we came at last to a house of very honest people, who received us with much civility, and with whom we lodged that night.

Next morning, after thanking the master of the house for our good usage, we returned to Schemselnihar’s palace, where we entered in great disorder and distress, because we could not learn the fate of the two unfortunate lovers. The other women of Schemselnihar were astonished to see me return without their lady. We told them we had left her at the house of one of her female friends, and that she would send for us when she had a mind to come home; with which excuse they seemed well satisfied.

For my part, I spent the day in great uneasiness, and when night came, opening a small private gate, I espied a little boat on the canal which seemed driven by the stream. I called to the waterman and desired him to row up each side of the river, and look if he could see a lady; if he found her, to bring her along with him. The two slaves and I waited impatiently for his return, and at length about midnight, we saw the boat coming down with two men in it and a woman lying along in the stern. When the boat was come up, the two men helped the woman to rise, and then it was I knew her to be Schemselnihar. I cannot express my joy at seeing her.

I gave my hand to Schemselnihar to help her out of the boat; she had great need of my assistance, for she could hardly stand. When she was landed, she whispered to me in a tone expressive of her affliction, and bid me go and take a purse of a thousand pieces of gold and give to the two soldiers that had accompanied her. I committed her to the two slaves to support her, and having ordered the two soldiers to wait for me a moment, I took the purse, and returned instantly: I gave it to the soldiers, and having paid the waterman, shut the door.

I then followed my lady, and overtook her before she was got up to her chamber. We immediately undressed her, and put her to bed, where she had not long been, before she seemed ready to give up the ghost all the rest of the night. The day following, her other women expressed a great desire to see her; but I told them she had been greatly fatigued, and wanted rest to restore her strength. The other two women and I gave her all the assistance in our power, and that she could expect from our attention. She persisted in taking nothing that we offered her: and we should have despaired of her life, if I had not at last perceived that the wine which we gave her every now and then had a sensible effect in restoring her strength. By importunity we overcame her obstinacy, and at length prevailed with her to eat.

When she came to the use of her speech, for she had hitherto only wept, groaned, and sighed, I begged of her to tell me how she had escaped out of the hands of the robbers. Why would you require of me, said she, with a profound sigh, to renew my grief? Would to God the robbers had taken away my life, rather than preserved it; my misfortunes would then have had an end, whereas I live but to increase my sufferings.

Madam, replied I, I beg you would not refuse me this favour. You cannot but know that the wretched feel a consolation in relating their greatest misfortunes; what I ask would alleviate yours, if you will have the goodness to gratify me.

Hear then, said she, the most afflicting adventure that could possibly have happened to one so deeply in love as myself, who considered myself as at the utmost point of my wishes. You must know, when I first saw the robbers enter, sword in hand, I considered it as the last moment of our lives; but death was not an object of regret, since I thought I was to die with the prince of Persia. However, instead of murdering us, as I expected, two of the robbers were ordered to take care of us, whilst their companions were busied in packing up the goods they found in the house. When they had done, and got their bundles upon their backs, they went out, and carried us along with them.

As we went along, one of those that had charge of us demanded of me who I was. I answered, I was a dancer. He put the same question to the prince, who replied, he was a citizen.

When we were come to the place whither they were going, a new alarm seized us. They gathered about us, and after having considered my dress, and the rich jewels I was adorned with, they seemed to doubt that I disguised my quality. Dancers, said they, do not use to be dressed as you are. Tell us truly who you are.

When they saw I answered nothing, they asked the prince once more who he was, for they told him they plainly perceived he was not the person he pretended to be. He did not satisfy them much more than I had done: he only told them he came to see the jeweller, naming him who was the owner of that house where they found them. I know this jeweller, replied one of the rogues, who seemed to have some authority over the rest: I have some obligations to him, which he knows nothing of, and I take upon me to bring him hither to-morrow morning, from another house he has: but you must not expect, continued he, to be released till he comes and tells us who you are: in the mean time, I promise you there shall be no injury offered to you.

The jeweller was brought next morning, who thinking to oblige us, as he really did, declared to the robbers the whole truth. They immediately came and asked my pardon, and I believe did the like to the prince, who was shut up in another room. They protested to me they would not have broken open the house where we were, had they known it was the jeweller’s. They soon after took us, (the prince, the jeweller, and myself,) carried us to the river side, put us aboard the boat, and rowed us across the water: but we were no sooner landed, than a party of horse patrol came up to us.

The robbers fled: I took the commander aside, and told him my name, and that the night before I had been seized by robbers, who forced me along with them; but having been told who I was, released me, and the two persons he saw with me, on my account. He alighted out of respect to me, and, expressing great joy for being able to oblige me, he caused two boats to be brought, putting me and two of his soldiers, whom you have seen, into one, escorted me hither, and the prince and jeweller, with two others, in another, to conduct them home in safety. My guides have conducted me hither; but what is become of the prince and his friend I cannot tell.

I trust, added she, melting into tears, no harm has happened to them since our separation; and I do not doubt, but the prince’s concern for me is equal to mine for him. The jeweller, to whom we have been so much obliged, ought to be recompensed for the loss he has sustained on our account. Fail not, therefore, to take two purses of a thousand pieces of gold in each, and carry them to him to-morrow morning in my name, and be sure to inquire after the prince’s welfare.

When my good mistress had done speaking, I endeavoured, as to the last article of inquiring into the prince’s welfare, to persuade her to endeavour to triumph over her passion, after the danger she had so lately escaped almost by miracle. --Make no answer to me, said she, but do what I command you.

I was obliged to be silent, and am come hither to obey her commands. I have been at your house, and not finding you at home, and uncertain as I was of finding where you were said to be, was about going to the prince of Persia; but not daring to attempt the journey, I have left the two purses with a particular friend of mine, and if you will wait here, I will go and fetch them immediately.

The confidant returned quickly to the jeweller in the mosque, where she had left him, and giving him the two purses, bid him out of them satisfy his friends. They are much more than is necessary, said the jeweller, but I dare not refuse the present from so good and generous a lady to her very humble servant; but I beseech you to assure her from me, that I shall preserve an eternal remembrance of her goodness. He then agreed with the confidant, that she should find him at the house where she had first seen him, whenever she had occasion to impart any thing from Schemselnihar, or to hear any tidings of the prince of Persia: and so they parted.

The jeweller returned home very well satisfied, not only that he had got wherewithal so fully to satisfy his friends, but also to think that no person in Bagdad could possibly know that the prince and Schemselnihar had been in his house when it was robbed. It is true, he had acquainted the thieves with it, but their secresy he thought he might very well depend on: they, he imagined, had not sufficient communication with the world to fear any danger from their divulging it. Next morning he visited the friends who had obliged him, and found no difficulty in satisfying them. He had money in hand to furnish his other house, in which he placed servants. Thus he forgot all his past danger, and the next evening waited on the prince of Persia.

The prince’s domestics told the jeweller, that he came in very luckily, for that the prince ever since he saw him was reduced to such a state that his life was in danger, and they had not been able to get a word out of him. They introduced him softly into his chamber, and he found him in a condition that excited his pity. He was lying upon his bed, with his eyes shut; but when the jeweller saluted him, and exhorted him to take courage, he recollected him, and opened his eyes, and gave him a look that sufficiently declared the greatness of his affliction, infinitely beyond what he felt after he first saw Schemselnihar. He took and grasped him by the hand, to testify his friendship, and told him in a feeble voice, that he was extremely obliged to him, for coming so far to seek one so unhappy and wretched.

Prince, replied the jeweller, mention not, I beseech you, any obligations you have to me: I wish the good offices I have endeavoured to do you had had a better effect: but at present, let us talk only of your health; which, in the state I see you, I fear you greatly injure, by unreasonably abstaining from proper nourishment.

The prince’s servants took this opportunity to tell him, it was with the greatest difficulty they had prevailed on their master to take the smallest refreshment, and that for some time he had taken nothing at all. This obliged the jeweller to entreat the prince to let his servants bring him something to eat; which he obtained after much importunity.

After the prince had eaten more than he had hitherto done, through the persuasion of the jeweller, he commanded the servants to leave him alone with his friend. When the room was clear, he said, Besides my misfortune that distracts me, I have been exceedingly concerned to think what a loss you have suffered on my account; and it is but just I should make you some recompense; but before I do this, after begging your pardon a thousand times, I conjure you to tell me whether you have learnt any thing of Schemselnihar, since I had the misfortune to be parted from her.

Here the jeweller, instructed by the confidant, related to him all that he knew of Schemselnihar’s arrival at her palace, her state of health from that time till she recovered, and how she had sent her confidant to him to inquire after his welfare.

To all this the prince replied only by sighs and tears; he made an effort to get up, and calling his servants, went himself to his wardrobe, and having caused several bundles of rich furniture and plate to be packed up, he ordered them to be carried to the jeweller’s house.

The jeweller would fain have declined this kind offer: but although he represented that Schemselnihar had already made him more than sufficient amends for what he had lost, the prince would be obeyed. The jeweller was therefore obliged to make all possible acknowledgments, and protested how much he was confounded at his highness’s liberality. He would then have taken his leave, but the prince desired him to stay, and so they passed a good part of the night in talking together.

Next morning, the jeweller waited again on the prince, who made him sit down by him. You know, said he, there is an end proposed in all things: the end the lover proposes, is, to enjoy the beloved object in spite of all opposition. If once he loses that hope, he must not think to live. Such is my hard case; for when I had been twice at the very point of fulfilling my desires, I was on a sudden torn from her I loved in the most cruel manner imaginable. It remains for me only to think of death, and I had sought it, but that our holy religion forbids suicide; but I need not anticipate it; I need not wait long. Here he stopped, and vented his passion in groans, signs, sobs, and tears, which flowed plentifully.

The jeweller, who knew no better way of diverting him from his despair than by bringing Schemselnihar into his mind, and giving him some shadow of hope, told him, he feared the confidant might be come from her lady, and therefore it would not be proper to stay any longer from home. I will let you go, said the prince, but conjure you that if you see her, you recommend to her, to assure Schemselnihar, that if I die, as I expect to do shortly, I shall love her to the last moment, even in the grave.

The jeweller returned home, and waited in expectation of seeing the confidant, who came some hours after, but all in tears, and in great affliction. The jeweller, alarmed, asked her what was the matter. She answered, that Schemselnihar, the prince, herself and he were all ruined. Hear the sad news, said she, as it was told me just upon my entering the palace after I had left you.

Schemselnihar had for some fault chastised one of the slaves you saw with her when we met in your other house; the slave enraged at the ill treatment, ran presently away, and finding the gate open, went forth; so that we have just reason to believe, she has discovered all to an eunuch of the guard who has given her protection.

But this is not all; the other slave, her companion, is fled too, and has taken refuge in the caliph’s palace; so that we may well fear she has borne her part in this discovery: for just as I came away, the caliph had sent twenty of his eunuchs for Schemselnihar, and they carried her to the palace. I just found means to come and tell you this. I know not what has passed, yet I fear no good; but, above all, I recommend it to you as a secret.

The confidant added to what she had said before to the jeweller, that it was proper he should go immediately and acquaint the prince with the whole affair, that he might be prepared for every event, and keep faithful to the common cause. She went away in haste, without staying for any answer.

What answer could the jeweller have made in the condition he was in? He stood motionless as if thunderstruck. He found, however, that there was no time to be lost, and immediately went to give the prince an account. He addressed himself to him with an air that sufficiently showed the bad news he brought him. Prince, said he, arm yourself with courage and patience, and prepare to receive the most terrible shock that ever you had to encounter.

Tell me in a few words, said the prince, what is the matter, without keeping me in suspense: I am prepared to die if necessary. Then the jeweller told him all that he had learnt from the confidant. You see, continued he, your destruction is inevitable. Up, rise, save yourself by flight, for the time is precious. You, of all men, must not expose yourself to the anger of the caliph, and should much less confess any thing in the midst of torments.

At these words, the prince was almost ready to expire through grief, affliction, and fear; however, he recovered himself, and asked the jeweller, what resolution he would advise him to take in this conjuncture, every moment of which was to be made use of. The jeweller told him, he thought nothing remained but that he should immediately take horse, and haste away towards Anbar, [82] that he might get thither before day. Take what servants and swift horses you think necessary, continued he, and suffer me to escape with you.

The prince, seeing nothing more to be done, immediately gave orders to prepare such an equipage as would be least troublesome, took money and jewels, and having taken leave of his mother, he departed with the jeweller, and such servants as he had chosen.

They travelled all that day and the night following without stopping; till at length, about two or three hours before daybreak, both their horses and themselves being spent with so long a journey, they stopt to rest themselves.

They had hardly sat down before they found themselves surrounded and assaulted by a great band of robbers. They defended their lives for some time courageously; but, at length, the prince’s servants being all killed, both he and the jeweller were obliged to yield at discretion. The robbers, however, spared their lives; but after they had seized on the horses and baggage, they took away their clothes, and left them naked on the spot.

When the thieves were gone from them, the prince said to the jeweller, What think you of our adventure and condition? Had I not better have tarried in Bagdad, and awaited my death? Prince, replied the jeweller, it is the decree of heaven that we should thus suffer. It has pleased God to add affliction to affliction, and we must not murmur at it, but receive his chastisements with submission. Let us stay no longer here, but seek for some retreat where we may perhaps be relieved.

Let me die, said the prince; for what signifies it whether I die here or elsewhere? perhaps, while we are talking, Schemselnihar is no more; and why should I endeavour to live after she is dead? The jeweller by his entreaty at length prevailed on him, and they had not gone far before they came to a mosque, which was open; they entered it, and passed there the remainder of the night.

At daybreak a man came into the mosque. When he had ended his prayer, as he turned about to go away, he perceived the prince and jeweller, who were sitting in a corner. He came up to them, and after having saluted them with a great deal of civility, said, I perceive you are strangers.

The jeweller answered, You are not deceived; we have been robbed to-night in coming from Bagdad, as you may see, and are retired hither for shelter, but we know not whom to apply to. If you think fit to come along with me to my house, answered the man, I will give you all the assistance in my power.

Upon this obliging offer, the jeweller turned to the prince, and whispered him, This man, as you perceive, sir, does not know us; and we have reason to fear, that somebody else may come who may know us. We cannot, I think, refuse his offer. Do as you please, said the prince; I am willing to be guided by your discretion.

The man observing the prince and jeweller consulting together, and thinking they made some difficulty to accept his offer, asked them if they were resolved what to do. The jeweller answered, We are ready to follow you; all that we make a difficulty about is, that we are ashamed to appear thus naked.

Fortunately the man had it in his power to cover them sufficiently till they could get to his house; and they were no sooner got to the house, but he brought forth a very handsome suit for each of them. As he thought they must be hungry, and wish to be alone, he had several dishes brought to them by a slave; but they ate little, especially the prince, who was so dejected and dispirited, that he gave the jeweller cause to fear he would die. Their host visited them several times in the day, and in the evening, as he knew they wanted rest, he left them early; but he was no sooner in bed, than the jeweller was forced to call him again to assist at the death of the prince of Persia. He found him breathe short, and with difficulty, which gave him just reason to fear he had but few minutes to live. Coming near him, the prince said, It is all over, and I am glad you are witness of my last words. I quit life with a great deal of satisfaction; I need not tell you the reason, for you know it already. All my concern is, that I cannot die in the arms of my dear mother, who has always loved me tenderly, and for whom I had a reciprocal affection. She will undoubtedly not be a little grieved that she could not close my eyes, and bury me with her own hands. Let her know how much I was concerned at this, and pray her in my name to have my body transported to Bagdad, that she may have an opportunity to bedew my tomb with her tears, and assist my departed soul with her prayers. He then took notice of the master of the house, and thanked him for his kindness in taking him in; and after desiring him to let his body rest with him till it should be conveyed to Bagdad, he expired.

The day after the prince’s death, the jeweller took the opportunity of a numerous caravan that was going to Bagdad, and arrived there soon after in safety. He first went home to change his clothes, and then hastened to the prince’s palace, where every body was alarmed at not seeing the prince with him. He desired them to acquaint the prince’s mother, that he wished to speak with her, and it was not long before he was introduced to her in a hall, with several of her women about her. Madam, said he to her, with an air that sufficiently denoted the ill news he brought, God preserve you, and shower down the choicest of his blessings upon you. You cannot be ignorant that he alone disposes of us at his pleasure.

The princess would not give him leave to go on, but cried out, Alas! you bring me the news of my son’s death. She and her women, at the same time, set up such a hideous cry as brought fresh tears into the jeweller’s eyes. She tormented and grieved herself a long while, before she would suffer him to resume his story. At length, she checked her sighs and groans, and begged of him to continue, without concealing from her the least circumstance of such a melancholy separation. He satisfied her, and when he had done, she farther demanded of him, if her son, the prince, had not given him in charge something more particular in his last moments. He assured her his last words were, that it was the greatest concern to him, that he must die so far distant from his dear mother; and that the only thing he wished was, that she would be pleased to have his corpse transported to Bagdad. Accordingly, early next morning the princess set out with her women, and great part of her slaves, to bring her son’s body to her own palace.

When the jeweller, whom she kept with her, saw she was gone, he returned home very sad and melancholy, at the reflection that so accomplished and amiable a prince was thus cut off in the flower of his age.

As he walked towards his house, dejected and musing, he saw a woman in mourning, drowned in tears, standing before him: on lifting up his eyes, he presently knew her to be Schemselnihar’s confidant. At the sight of her his tears began to flow afresh, but he said nothing to her; and going into his own house, she followed him.

They sat down; when the jeweller beginning the conversation, asked the confidant, with a deep sigh, if she had heard of the death of the prince of Persia, and if it was on his account that she grieved. Alas! answered she, what, is that charming prince then dead? He has not lived long after his dear Schemselnihar. Beauteous souls! continued she, in whatsoever place ye now are, ye must be happy that your loves will no more be interrupted. Your bodies were an obstacle to your wishes, but heaven has delivered you from them; ye may now form the closest union.

The jeweller, who had heard nothing of Schemselnihar’s death, and had not observed the confidant was in mourning, suffered fresh grief at hearing this news. Is Schemselnihar then dead? cried he. She is dead, replied the confidant, weeping afresh; and it is for her I wear these weeds. The circumstances of her death were extraordinary, continued she, and deserve to be known to you; but before I give you an account of them, I beg you to let me know those of the prince of Persia, whom, with my dearest friend and mistress, I shall lament as long as I live.

The jeweller then gave the confidant that satisfaction she desired; and after he had told her all, even to the departure of the prince’s mother, to bring her son’s body to Bagdad, she began and said, You have not forgot that I told you the caliph had sent for Schemselnihar to his palace; and it is true, as we had all the reason in the world to believe, he had been informed of the amour betwixt her and the prince, by the two slaves, whom he had examined apart. You will imagine, he would be exceedingly enraged at Schemselnihar, and express great tokens of jealousy and revenge against the prince: but this was by no means the case. He pitied Schemselnihar, and in some measure blamed himself for what had happened, in giving her so much freedom to walk about the city without being attended by his eunuchs. This is the only conclusion that could be drawn from his extraordinary behaviour towards her, as you will hear.

He received her with an open countenance; and when he observed that the melancholy which oppressed her did not lessen her beauty, (for she appeared thus before him without surprise or fear,) with a goodness worthy himself, he said, Schemselnihar, I cannot bear your appearing before me thus, with an air which gives me infinite pain. You must needs be sensible how much I have always loved you, and be convinced of the sincerity of my passion by the continued demonstrations I have given you of it. I can never change my mind, for I love you more than ever. You have enemies, Schemselnihar, proceeded he, and those enemies have insinuated things against your conduct; but all they have said against you has not made the least impression upon me. Shake off then this melancholy, and prepare to entertain me with some diverting and amusing conversation this night, after your accustomed manner. He said many other obliging things to hen and then desired her to step into a magnificent apartment near her own, and wait for him.

The afflicted Schemselnihar was very sensible of the kindness the caliph had for her; but the more she thought herself obliged to him, the more she was concerned that she was so far removed, perhaps for ever, from her prince, without whom she could not live.

This interview between the caliph and Schemselnihar, continued the confidant, was whilst I was come to speak with you, and I learned the particulars of it from my companions who were present. But I had no sooner left you, proceeded she, than I went to my dear mistress again, and was eye-witness to what happened in the evening. I found her in the apartment I told you of; and as she thought I came from you, she came up to me, and, whispering me in the ear, said, I am much obliged to you for the service you have done me, but feel it will be the last. She said no more; but I was not in a place proper to offer any thing to comfort her.

The caliph was introduced at night with the sound of instruments, which her women played upon, and the collation was immediately served up. He took his mistress by the hand, and made her sit down with him on the sofa. She put such a force upon herself to please him, that she expired a few minutes after. In short, she was hardly set down, but she fell backwards: the caliph believed she had only fainted, and so we all thought; but she never recovered, and in this manner we lost her.

The caliph did her the honour to weep over her, not being able to refrain from tears; and before he left the room, ordered all the musical instruments to be broken, which was immediately executed. I stayed with her corpse all night, and next morning washed and dressed her for her funeral, bathing her with my tears. The caliph had her interred next morning in a magnificent tomb he had erected for her in her lifetime, in a place she had desired to be buried in. Now, since you tell me, said she, the prince of Persia’s body is to be brought to Bagdad, I will use my best endeavours that he shall be interred in the same tomb.

The jeweller was much surprised at this resolution of the confidant, and said, Certainly you do not consider that the caliph will never suffer this. You think the thing impossible, replied she; it is not: you will alter your opinion when I tell you that the caliph has given liberty to all her slaves, with a pension to each for their maintenance, and has committed to me the care and keeping of my mistress’s tomb, and allotted me an annual income for that purpose, and for my maintenance. Besides, the caliph, who was not ignorant of the amour between Schemselnihar and the prince, as I have already told you, without being offended at it, will not be sorry if after her death he be buried with her. To all this the jeweller had not a word to say, yet earnestly entreated the confidant to conduct him to her mistress’s tomb, that he might say his prayers over her. When he came in sight of it, he was not a little surprised to find a vast concourse of people of both sexes, that were come thither from all parts of Bagdad. As he could not come near the tomb, he said his prayers at a distance; and then going to the confidant, who was waiting hard by, he said to her, Now I am so far from thinking that what you properly proposed cannot be put in execution, that you and I need only publish abroad what we know of the amour of this unfortunate couple, and how the prince died much about the same time with his mistress. Before his corpse arrives, all Bagdad will concur to desire that two such faithful lovers should not be separated when dead, whom nothing could divide in affection whilst they lived. As he said, so it came to pass; for as soon as it came to be known that the corpse was within a day’s journey of the city, an infinite number of people went out to meet it above twenty miles off, and afterwards walked before it till it came to the city gate; where the confidant, waiting for that purpose, presented herself before the prince’s mother, and begged of her, in the name of the whole city, who earnestly desired it, that she would be pleased to consent that the bodies of the two lovers, who had but one heart whilst they lived, from the time their mutual passion commenced, might be buried in the same tomb now they were dead. The princess immediately consented; and the corpse of the prince, instead of being deposited in his own burying-place, was laid by Schemselnihar’s side, after it had been carried along in procession at the head of an infinite number of people of all ranks. From that time all the inhabitants of Bagdad, and even strangers from all parts of the world where the Mahometan religion prevails, cease not to hold in the highest veneration that tomb, and pay their devotion at it.

The Story of the Amours of Carmaralzaman, Prince of the Isles of the Children of Khaledan, and of Badoura, Princess of China.

About twenty days’ sail on the coast of Persia, there are islands in the main ocean called the Islands of the Children of Khaledan. These islands are divided into four great provinces, which have all of them very flourishing and populous cities, forming together a powerful kingdom. It was formerly governed by a king named Schahzaman, [83] who had four lawful wives, all daughters of kings, and sixty concubines.

Schahzaman thought himself the most happy monarch of the world, on account of his peaceful and prosperous reign. One thing only disturbed his happiness; which was, that he was advanced in years, and had no children, though he had so many wives. He knew not to what to attribute this barrenness; and what increased his affliction was, that he was likely to leave his kingdom without a successor. He dissembled his discontent a long while; and this dissimulation only heightened his uneasiness. At length he broke silence; and one day, after he had complained bitterly of his misfortunes to his grand vizier, he asked him if he knew any remedy for it.

That wise minister replied, If what your majesty requires of me had depended on the ordinary rules of human wisdom, you had soon had an answer to your satisfaction; but my experience and knowledge fall far short of your question. The Divine Power alone, who, in the midst of our prosperities, which often tempt us to forget him, is pleased to mortify us in some instance, that we may address our thoughts to him, acknowledge his omnipotence, and ask of him what we can expect from him alone. Your majesty has subjects, proceeded he, who make a profession of honouring and serving God, and suffering great hardships for his sake; to them I would advise you to have recourse, and engage them, by alms, to join their prayers with yours: it may be, some one among them may be so pure and pleasing to God as to obtain a hearing from your prayers.

King Schahzaman approved this advice, and thanked his vizier for it. He immediately caused rich alms to be given to every community of these holy men in his dominions; and having sent for the superiors, and treated them with a frugal feast, declared to them his intention, and desired them to acquaint their devout men with it.

The king obtained of heaven what he requested; for in nine months’ time he had a son by one of his wives. To express his gratitude to heaven, he sent new alms to the communities of devout Mussulmen, and the prince’s birth-day was celebrated not only in his capital, but throughout his dominions for a whole week. The prince was brought to him as soon as born, and he found him so beautiful, that he gave him the name of Camaralzaman, or Moon of the Age.

He was brought up with all imaginable care; and when he came to a proper age, his father appointed him an experienced governor, and able preceptors. These persons, distinguished by their capacity, found in him a ready wit, capable of receiving all the instructions that were proper to be given him, as well in relation to morals as other knowledge which a prince ought to possess. As he grew up, he learned all his exercises, and acquitted himself with such grace and wonderful address, as charmed all that saw him, and particularly the sultan his father.

Having attained the age of fifteen years, the sultan, who loved him so tenderly, and gave him every day new marks of his affection, had thoughts of giving him a still greater, by resigning his throne to him, and acquainted his grand vizier with his intentions. I fear, said he, lest my son should lose in the inactivity of youth those advantages which nature and my education have given him: therefore, since I am advanced in age, and ought to think of retirement, I have thoughts of resigning the government to him, and passing the remainder of my days in the satisfaction of seeing him reign. I have undergone the fatigue of a crown a long while, and think it now proper for me to retire.

The grand vizier declined offering all the reasons he could have alleged to dissuade the sultan from such a proceeding; on the contrary, he agreed with him in opinion. Sir, replied he, the prince is yet but young, and it would not be, in my humble opinion, advisable to burthen him with the weight of a crown so soon. Your majesty fears, with great reason, his youth may be corrupted in indolence; but to remedy that, do not you think it would be proper to marry him? Marriage forms attachment, and prevents dissipation. Your majesty might then admit him of your council, where he would learn by degrees the art of reigning, and so be qualified to receive your authority, whenever, by your own experience, you shall think him qualified.

Schahzaman found this advice of his prime minister’s highly reasonable, therefore summoned the prince to appear before him at the same time that he dismissed the grand vizier.

The prince, who had been accustomed to see his father only at certain times, without being sent for, was a little startled at this summons; when, therefore, he came before him, he saluted him with great respect, and stood with his eyes fixed on the ground.

The sultan perceiving his constraint, said to him in a mild way, Do you know, son, for what reason I have sent for you? The prince modestly replied, God alone knows the heart; I shall hear it from your majesty with pleasure. I sent for you, said the sultan, to inform you I have an intention of providing a proper marriage for you; what do you think of it?

Prince Camaralzaman heard this with great uneasiness; it so surprised him, that he paused and knew not what answer to make. After a few moments’ silence, he replied, Sir, I beseech you to pardon me, if I seem surprised at the declaration you have made to me. I did not expect such proposals to one so young as I am; and I know not whether I could ever prevail on myself to marry, on account of the trouble incident to a married life, and the many treacheries of women, which I have read of. I may not be always of the same mind; yet I perceive it requires time to determine on what your majesty requires of me.

Prince Camaralzaman’s answer extremely afflicted his father. He was not a little grieved to see what an aversion he had to marriage; yet would not charge him with disobedience, nor exert his paternal authority. He contented himself with telling him he would not force his inclinations, but give him time to consider of the proposal, and reflect, that a prince like him, destined to govern a great kingdom, ought to take some care to leave a successor; and that, in giving himself that satisfaction, he communicated it to his father, who would be glad to see himself revive in his son and his issue.

Schahzaman said no more to the prince: he admitted him into his council, and gave him every reason to be satisfied. At the end of the year, he took him aside, and said to him, My son, have you thoroughly considered of what I proposed to you about marrying last year? Will you still refuse me that pleasure I expect from your obedience, and suffer me to die without giving me that satisfaction?

The prince seemed less disconcerted than before, and was not long answering his father to this effect: Sir, I have not neglected to consider of your proposal; but after the maturest reflection, find myself more confirmed in my resolution to continue as I am without engaging in marriage. In short, the infinite mischief I have read in histories caused in the world by women, and the continual mischiefs I still hear done by them, are powerful motives for me to have nothing to do with them: so that I hope your majesty will pardon me if I presume to tell you it will be in vain to solicit me any farther about marriage. He stopt here, and went out, without staying to hear what the sultan would answer.

Any monarch but Schahzaman would have been very angry at such freedom in a son, and would have made him repent it; but he loved him, and preferred gentle methods before he proceeded to compulsion. He communicated this new cause of discontent to his prime minister. I have followed your advice, said he, but Camaralzaman is farther than ever from complying with my desires. He delivered his resolution in such free terms, that it required all my reason and moderation to keep my temper. Fathers, who so earnestly desire children as I did this son, are fools who seek to deprive themselves of that rest which it is in their own power to enjoy without control. Tell me, I beseech you, how I shall reclaim a disposition so rebellious to my will.

Sir, answered the grand vizier, patience brings many things about that before seemed impracticable; but it may be this affair is of a nature not likely to succeed that way. Your majesty will have no cause to reproach yourself for precipitation, if you would give the prince another year to consider of the matter. If in this interval, he return to his duty, you will have the greater satisfaction, as you will have employed only paternal love to induce him; and if he still continue averse to your proposal when this is expired, your majesty may propose it to him in full council, that it is highly necessary for the good of the state that he should marry; and it is not likely he will refuse to comply with you before so grave an assembly, which you honour with your presence.

The sultan, who so passionately desired to see his son married, thought this long delay an age; however, though with much difficulty, he yielded to his grand vizier’s reasons, which he could not disapprove.

After the grand vizier was gone, sultan Schahzaman went to the apartment of the mother of prince Camaralzaman, to whom he had often expressed his desire to see the prince married. When he had told her, with grief, how his son had refused to comply with his wishes a second time, and the indulgence, which by the advice of his grand vizier, he was inclined to show him, he said, Madam, I know he has more confidence in, and will hearken more to you than me; therefore, I desire you would take an opportunity to talk to him seriously about it, and convince him, that if he persists in his obstinacy, he will oblige me to have recourse to extremities, which I should be sorry for, and which may give him cause to repent having disobeyed me.

Fatima, for so was the lady called, acquainted the prince the first time she saw him, that she had been informed of his second refusal to marry, and how much chagrin he had occasioned his father on that account. Madam, said the prince, I beseech you not to renew my grief upon that head. I fear, in my present uneasiness, something may escape me, which may not altogether correspond with the respect I owe you. Fatima knew by this answer that this was not a proper time to speak to him, and therefore deferred what she had to say to another opportunity.

Some considerable time after, Fatima thought she had found a more favourable opportunity, which gave her hopes of being heard upon that subject. Son, said she, I beg of you, if it be not disagreeable, to tell me what reason you have for your so great aversion to marriage? If it be only the wickedness of some women, nothing can be more unreasonable and weak. I will not undertake the defence of those that are bad; there are a great number of them undoubtedly; but it would be the height of injustice to condemn all the sex for their sakes. --Alas! my son, you have in your books met with many bad women, who have occasioned great mischief, and I will not excuse them; but you do not consider how many monarchs, sultans, and other princes, there have been in the world, whose tyrannies, barbarities, and cruelties astonished those that read of them, as well as myself. Now, for one wicked woman, you will meet with a thousand tyrants and barbarians; and what torment do you think a good woman must undergo, who is matched with any of these wretches?

Madam, replied Camaralzaman, I doubt not there are a great number of wise, virtuous, good, affable, and well-behaved women in the world: would to God they all resembled you! But what deters me is the doubtful choice a man is obliged to make; and oftentimes one has not the liberty of following his inclination.

Let us suppose then, madam, continued he, that I had a mind to marry, as the sultan my father so earnestly desires, what wife, think you, would he be likely to provide for me? Probably a princess whom he would demand of some neighbouring prince, and who would think it an honour done him to send him her. Handsome or ugly, she must be taken; nay, suppose no other princess excelled her in beauty, who can be certain that her temper would be good; that she would be affable, complaisant, easy, obliging, and the like? That her conversation would generally turn on solid subjects, and not on dress, fashions, ornaments, and a thousand such fooleries, which would disgust any man of sense? In a word, that she would not be haughty, proud, arrogant, impertinent, scornful, and waste an estate in frivolous expenses, such as gay clothes, jewels, toys, and foolish, mistaken magnificence?

You see, madam, continued he, by one single article, how many reasons a man may have to be disgusted at marriage. Let this princess be never so perfect, accomplished, and irreproachable in her conduct, I have yet a great many more reasons not to alter my opinion and resolution.

What, son, replied Fatima, have you then more reasons after those you have already alleged? I do not doubt of being able to answer them, and stop your mouth with a word. You may proceed, madam, replied the prince, and perhaps I may find a reply to your answer.

I mean, son, said Fatima, that it is easy for a prince who has had the misfortune to marry such a wife as you describe, to get rid of her, and take care that she may not ruin the state. Ah, madam, replied the prince, but you do not consider what a mortification it would be to a person of so great quality, to be obliged to come to such an extremity. Would it not have been more for his honour and quiet, that he had never run such a risk?

But, son, said Fatima once more, as you take the case, I apprehend you have a mind to be the last king of your race, who have reigned so long and gloriously over the isles of the children of Khaledan.

Madam, replied the prince, for myself I do not desire to survive the king, my father; and if I should die before him, it would be no great matter of wonder, since so many children have died before their parents. But it is always glorious to a race of kings, that it should end with a prince worthy to be so, as I should endeavour to make myself like my predecessors, and like the first of our race.

From that time Fatima had frequent conferences with her son the prince on the same subject; and she omitted no opportunity or argument to endeavour to root out his aversion to the fair sex; but he eluded all her reasonings by such arguments as she could not well answer, and continued in the same mind.

The year expired, and, to the great regret of the sultan, prince Camaralzaman gave not the least sign of having changed his sentiments. One day, therefore, when there was a great council held, the prime vizier, the other viziers, the principal officers of the crown, and the generals of the army being present, the sultan began to speak thus to the prince: My son, it is now a long while since I have expressed to you my earnest desire to see you married; and I imagined you would have had more complaisance for a father, who required nothing unreasonable of you, than to oppose him so long. But after so long resistance on your part, which has almost worn out my patience, I have thought fit to propose the same thing once more to you in the presence of my council. I would have you consider that you ought not to have refused this, if merely to oblige a parent; the well-being of my dominions requires it; and the assembly here present join with me to require it of you. Declare yourself, then; that according to your answer, I may take the proper measures.

The prince answered with so little reserve, or rather with so much warmth, that the sultan, enraged to see himself thwarted by him in full council, cried out, How, unnatural son! have you the insolence to talk thus to your father and sultan? He ordered the guards to take him away, and carry him to an old tower that had been unoccupied for a long while, where he was shut up, with only a bed, a little furniture, some books, and one slave to attend him.

Camaralzaman, thus deprived of liberty, was nevertheless pleased he had the freedom to converse with his books, and that made him look on his confinement with indifference. In the evening he bathed and said his prayers; and after having read some chapters in the Koran, with the same tranquillity of mind as if he had been in the sultan’s palace, he undressed himself and went to bed, leaving his lamp burning by him all the while he slept.

In this tower was a well, which served in the daytime for a retreat to a certain fairy, named Maimoune, daughter of Damriat, king or head of a legion of genies. It was about midnight when Maimoune sprang lightly to the mouth of the well, to wander about the world after her wonted custom, where her curiosity led her. She was surprised to see a light in prince Camaralzaman’s chamber. She entered, and without stopping at the slave who lay at the door, approached the bed, whose magnificence attracted her; but she was still more surprised at seeing any body in it.

Prince Camaralzaman had but half-covered his face with the bed-clothes, which Maimoune lifted up, and perceived the finest young man she had seen in all her rambles through the world. What beauty, or rather what prodigy of beauty, said she within herself, must this youth appear, when the eyes, concealed by so well-formed eyelids, shall be open! What crime can he have committed, that a man of his high rank can deserve to be treated thus rigorously? for she had already heard his story, and could hardly believe it.

She could not forbear admiring the prince, till, at length, having kissed him gently on both cheeks, and in the middle of the forehead, without waking him, she laid the bed-clothes in the order they were in before, and took her flight into the air. As she mounted high to the middle region, she heard a great flapping of wings, which made her fly that way; and when she approached, she knew it was a genie who made the noise, but it was one of those that are rebellious against God. As for Maimoune, she belonged to that class whom the great Solomon compelled to acknowledge him.

This genie, whose name was Danhasch, and son of Schamhourasch, knew Maimoune, and was seized with fear, being sensible how much power she had over him by her submission to the Almighty. He would fain have avoided her, but she was so near him, he must either fight or yield. He therefore broke silence first.

Brave Maimoune, said he, in the tone of a suppliant, swear to me in the name of the great God that you will not hurt me, and I swear also on my part not to do you any harm.

Cursed genie, replied Maimoune, what hurt canst thou do me? I fear thee not; but I will grant thee this favour --I will swear not to do thee any harm. Tell me then, wandering spirit, whence thou comest, what thou hast seen, and what thou hast done this night. Fair lady, answered Danhasch, you meet me in a good time to hear something very wonderful.

The History of the Princess of China.

Danhasch, the genie rebellious against God, proceeded, and said to Maimoune, Since you desire it, I will tell you. I come from the utmost limits of China, which look on the last islands of this hemisphere. --But, charming Maimoune, said Danhasch, who trembled with fear at the sight of this fairy, so that he could hardly speak, promise me at least you will forgive me, and let me go on after I have satisfied your demands.

Go on, go on, cursed spirit, replied Maimoune; go on, and fear nothing. Dost thou think I am as perfidious an elf as thyself, and capable of breaking the solemn oath I have made? Be sure you tell nothing but what is true, or I shall clip thy wings, and treat thee as thou deservest.

Danhasch, a little heartened at the words of Maimoune, said, My dear lady, I will tell you nothing but what is strictly true, if you will but have the goodness to hear me. The country of China, from whence I come, is one of the largest and most powerful kingdoms of the earth, on which depend the utmost islands of this hemisphere, as I have already told you. The king of this country is at present Gaiour, who has an only daughter, the finest woman that ever was seen in the world, since it was a world. Neither you nor I, nor your class nor mine, nor all our respective genies, have expressions strong enough, nor eloquence sufficient, to draw any resemblance of this brilliant lady. Her hair is brown, and of so great a length, that it reaches far below her feet, and so thick, that it may be fitly compared to one of those fine clusters of grapes, whose fruit is so very large, when she has fastened it in buckles on her head. Her forehead is as smooth as the best polished mirror, and admirably formed; her eyes, level with her head, are black, sparkling, and full of fire; her nose is neither too long nor too short, and her mouth small, and of a vermilion colour; her teeth are like two rows of pearls, and surpass the finest in whiteness. When she moves her tongue to speak, she utters a sweet and most agreeable voice, and expresses herself in such terms, as sufficiently indicate the vivacity of her wit. The whitest alabaster is not fairer than her neck. In a word, by this imperfect sketch, you may guess there is no beauty likely to exceed her in the world.

Any one that did not know the king, father of this incomparable princess, would be apt to imagine, from the great respect and kindness he shows her, that he was enamoured with her. Never did a lover more for the most beloved mistress than he has been seen to do for her. The most violent jealousy never suggested such measures as his care to keep her from every one but the man who is to marry her, has put him upon inventing and executing; and that the retreat which he has resolved to place her in may not seem irksome to her, he has built for her seven palaces, the most extraordinary and magnificent that ever were known.

The first palace is of rock crystal; the second of brass; the third of fine steel; the fourth of another sort of brass more valuable than the foregoing, or than steel; the fifth of touchstone; the sixth of silver; and the seventh of massy gold. He has furnished these palaces most sumptuously, each in a manner proportionable to the materials that it is built of. He has filled the gardens with parterres of grass and flowers, intermixed with pieces of water, waterworks, jets d’eau, canals, cascades, and several great groves of trees, where the eye is lost in prospect, and where the sun never enters, all of which are differently arranged. King Gaiour, in a word, has shown, that his paternal love has led him to spare no expense.

Upon the fame of this incomparable princess’s beauty, the most powerful neighbouring kings sent ambassadors to request her in marriage. The king of China received them all in the same obliging manner; but as he resolved not to marry his daughter without her consent, and she did not like any of the parties, the ambassadors were forced to return as they came, as to the subject of their embassy; but they were perfectly satisfied with the great honours and civilities they had received.

Sir, said the princess to the king, her father, you have an inclination to see me married, and think to oblige me by it; but where shall I find such stately palaces and delicious gardens as I have with your majesty? Through your good pleasure, I am under no constraint, and have the same honours shown to me, as are paid to yourself. These are advantages I cannot expect to find any where else, to whatsoever husband I should give my hand; men love ever to be masters, and I do not care to be commanded.

After divers more embassies on the same occasion, there came one from the most rich and potent king of all that had hitherto sent. This prince the king of China recommended to his daughter as a husband, urging many powerful arguments to show how much it would be to her advantage to accept him; but she entreated her father to dispense with her accepting him, for the same reason as before. He pressed her; but instead of complying, she lost all the respect due to the king, her father: Sir, said she, in anger, talk to me no more of this, or any other match, unless you would have me plunge this poniard in my bosom, to deliver myself from your importunities.

The king, greatly enraged, said, Daughter, you are mad, and I must treat you as such. In a word, he had her shut up in a single apartment of one of his palaces, and allowed her only ten old women to wait upon her, and keep her company, the chief whereof had been her nurse; and that the kings, his neighbours, who had sent embassies to him on this account, might not think any more of her, he despatched envoys to them severally, to let them know how averse his daughter was to marriage; and as he did not doubt but she was really mad, he charged them to make known in every court, that if there was any physician that would undertake to come and cure her, he should, if he succeeded, have her for his pains.

Fair Maimoune, continued Danhasch, all that I have told you is true: and I have not failed to go every day regularly to contemplate this incomparable beauty, to whom I would be very sorry to do the least harm, notwithstanding my natural inclination to mischief. Come and see her, I conjure you: it would be well worth your while, when you find by your own view I am no liar. I am ready to wait on you as a guide, and you have only to command me. I doubt not but you would think yourself obliged to me for the sight of a princess unequalled for beauty.

Instead of answering Danhasch, Maimoune burst out into violent laughter, which lasted for some time; and Danhasch, not knowing what might be the occasion of it, was astonished beyond measure. When she had laughed her fill, she cried, Good, good, very good! you would have me then believe all you have told me! I thought you designed to tell me something surprising and extraordinary, and you have been talking all this while of a mad woman. Fie, fie! --what would you say, cursed genie, if you had seen the beautiful prince that I am just come from seeing, and whom I love as he deserves? I am confident you would soon give up the contest, and not pretend to compare your choice with mine.

Agreeable Maimoune, replied Danhasch, may I presume to ask you who is this prince you speak of? Know, answered Maimoune, the same thing has happened to him as to your princess. The king, his father, would have married him against his will; but after much importunity, he frankly told him, he would have nothing to do with a wife. For this reason, he is at this moment imprisoned in an old tower, where I make my residence, and whence I came but just now from admiring him.

I will not absolutely contradict you, replied Danhasch; but my pretty lady, you must give me leave to be of opinion, till I have seen your prince, that no mortal upon earth can come up to the beauty of my princess. Hold thy tongue, cursed sprite, replied Maimoune. I tell thee once more that can never be. I will not contend with you, said Danhasch: but the way to be convinced whether what I say is true or false, is to accept of the proposal I made you to go and see my princess, and after that I will go with you to your prince.

There is no need I should take so much pains, replied Maimoune; there is another way to satisfy us both, and that is, for you to bring your princess, and place her at my prince’s bed-side; by this means, it will be easy for us to compare them together and determine the dispute.

Danhasch consented to what Maimoune had proposed, and determined to set out immediately for China, upon that errand. But Maimoune drew him aside, and told him she must first show him the tower whither he was to bring the princess. They flew together to the tower; and when Maimoune had shown it to Danhasch, she cried, Go, fetch your princess, and do it quickly, for you shall find me here; but hear me; I mean you should at least pay the wager, if my prince is more beautiful than your princess, and I will pay it if your princess is more beautiful than my prince.

Danhasch left Maimoune, and flew towards China, whence he soon returned with incredible speed, bringing the fair princess along with him asleep. Maimoune received him, and introduced him into the chamber of prince Camaralzaman, where they placed the princess by the prince’s side.

When the prince and princess were thus laid together, there arose a great contest between the genie and the fairy about the preference of their beauty. They were some time admiring and comparing them without speaking. At length Danhasch broke silence, and said to Maimoune, You see, and I have already told you, my princess was handsomer than your prince; now, I hope, you are convinced of it.

How! convinced of it! replied Maimoune; I am not convinced of it, and you must be blind, if you cannot see that my prince has the better in the comparison. The princess is fair, I do not deny; but if you compare them together without prejudice, you will quickly see the difference.

Though I should compare them never so often, said Danhasch, I could never change my opinion. I saw at first sight what I see now, and time will not make me see differently: however, this shall not hinder my yielding to you, charming Maimoune, if you desire it. I would not have you yield to me as a favour! I scorn it, said Maimoune: I would not receive a favour at the hand of such a wicked genie. I refer the matter to an umpire, and if you will not consent, I shall win by your refusal.

Danhasch, who was ready to have shown a different kind of complaisance for Maimoune, no sooner gave his consent, but Maimoune stamping with her foot, the earth opened, and out came a hideous, hump-backed, squinting, and lame genie, with six horns on his head, and claws on his hands and feet. As soon as he was come out, and the earth had closed up, he, perceiving Maimoune, cast himself at her feet; and then, rising up on one knee, asked her what she would please to have with him.

Rise, Caschcasch, said Maimoune; I brought you hither to determine a difference between me and this cursed Danhasch. --Look on that bed, and tell me, without partiality, which is the handsomest of those two that lie there asleep, the young man or the young lady.

Caschcasch looked on the prince and princess with great attention, admiration, and surprise; and after he had considered them a good while, without being able to determine which was the handsomer, he turned to Maimoune, and said, Madam, I must confess I should deceive you, and betray myself, if I pretended to say one was a whit handsomer than the other: the more I examine them, the more it seems to me each possesses, in a sovereign degree, the beauty which is betwixt them; and one has not the least detect by which to say it yields to the other. But if there be any difference, the best way to determine it is, to awaken them one after the other, and to agree that the person who shall express most love for the other by ardour, eagerness, and passion, shall be deemed to have less beauty in some respect.

This proposal of Caschcasch’s pleased equally both Maimoune and Danhasch. Maimoune then changed herself into a flea, and, leaping on the prince’s neck, stung him so smartly, that he awoke, and put up his hand to the place; but Maimoune skipped away, and resumed her pristine form, which, like those of the two genies, was invisible, the better to observe what he would do.

In drawing back his hand, the prince chanced to let it fall on that of the princess of China. He opened his eyes, and was exceedingly surprised to find a lady lying by him, a lady of the greatest beauty. He raised his head, and leaned on his elbow, the better to consider her. Her blooming youth and incomparable beauty fired him in a moment with a flame of which he had never yet been sensible, and from which he had hitherto guarded himself with the greatest attention.

Love seized on his heart in the most lively manner, insomuch that he could not help crying out, What beauty! what charms! my heart! my soul! In saying which, he kissed her forehead, both her cheeks, and her mouth, with so little caution, that she had certainly been awaked by it, had not she slept sounder than ordinary, through the enchantment of Danhasch.

How! my pretty lady, said the prince, do you not awake at these testimonies of love given you by prince Camaralzaman? Whosoever you are, he is not unworthy of your affection. He was going to awake her at that instant, but suddenly restrained himself. Is not this she, said he, that the sultan my father would have had me marry? He was in the wrong not to let me see her sooner; I should not have offended him by my disobedience and passionate language to him in public, and he would have spared himself the confusion which I have occasioned him.

The prince began to repent sincerely of the fault he had committed and was once more upon the point of awaking the princess of China. It may be, said he, recollecting himself, the sultan my father has a mind to surprise me, and has sent this young lady to try if I had really that aversion to marriage which I pretended. Who knows but he has brought her himself, and is hid behind the hangings, to discover himself and make me ashamed of my dissimulation? This second fault would be greater than the first. At all events, I will content myself with this ring, as a remembrance of her.

He then gently drew off a fine ring which the princess had on her finger, and immediately put on one of his own in the place. After this he turned his back, and was not long before he fell into a more profound sleep than before, through the enchantment of the genies.

As soon as prince Camaralzaman was in a sound sleep, Danhasch transformed himself into a flea in his turn, and went and bit the princess so rudely on the lip, that she forthwith awoke, started up, and opening her eyes, was not a little surprised to see a man lying by her side. From surprise she proceeded to admiration, and from admiration to a transport of joy, at seeing so beautiful and lovely a young man.

What! cried she, is it you the king my father has designed me for a husband? I am indeed most unfortunate for not knowing it before, for then I should not have made him so angry with me, nor been so long deprived of a husband, whom I cannot forbear loving with all my heart. Wake then, wake! proceeded she, for it does not become a husband to sleep so soundly the first night of his nuptials.

So saying, she took prince Camaralzaman by the arm, and shook him so violently, that he would have awaked, had not Maimoune increased his sleep, and augmented his enchantment. She shook him several times, and finding that he did not awake, she cried, What is come to thee? what jealous rival, envying thy happiness and mine, has had recourse to magic to throw thee into this unsurmountable drowsiness when thou shouldst be most awake? Then she seized his hand, and kissing it eagerly, perceived he had a ring upon his finger which greatly resembled hers, and which she was convinced was her own, by seeing she had another on her finger instead of it. She could not comprehend how this exchange could be made; yet she did not doubt but it was a certain token of their marriage. Tired with her fruitless endeavours to awake the prince, and assured, as she thought, he could not escape her; Since, said she, I find it is not in my power to awake thee, I will no longer try to disturb thy repose, but wait our next meeting. After having given him a hearty kiss on the cheek, she lay down again and soon fell asleep.

When Maimoune saw that she could now speak without fear of awaking the princess, she cried to Danhasch, Ah, cursed genie, dost thou not now see what thy contest is come to? Art thou not now convinced how much thy princess is inferior to my prince in charms? But I pardon thee thy wager. Another time believe me when I assert any thing. Then turning to Caschcasch, As for you, said she, I thank you for your trouble: take the princess, in conjunction with Danhasch, and convey her back again to her bed, from whence he has taken her. Danhasch and Caschcasch did as they were commanded, and Maimoune returned to her well.

Prince Camaralzaman waking next morning, looked to see if the lady whom he had seen the night before were by him. When he found she was gone, he cried out, I thought indeed this was a trick the king, my father, designed to play me. I am glad I was aware of it. Then he waked the slave, who was still asleep, and bid him come and dress him, without saying any thing to him. The slave brought a basin and water, and after he had washed and said his prayers, he took a book and read some time.

After those usual exercises, he called the slave, and said to him, Come hither, and look you do not tell me a lie. How came the lady hither who lay with me to-night, and who brought her?

My lord, answered the slave, with great astonishment, I know not what lady your highness speaks of. I speak, said the prince, of her that came, or rather that was brought hither, and lay with me to-night. My lord, replied the slave, I swear I know of no such lady; and how should she come in without my knowledge, since I lay at the door?

You are a lying rascal, replied the prince, and in the plot to vex and provoke me the more. So saying, he gave him a box on the ear, which knocked him down; and after having stamped upon him for some time, at length tying the well-rope under his arms, he plunged him several times into the water. I will drown thee, cried he, if thou dost not tell me speedily who this lady was, and who brought her.

The slave, perplexed and half dead, said within himself, the prince must have lost his senses through grief, and I shall not escape if I do not tell him a lie. My lord, then cried he, in a suppliant tone, I beseech your highness to spare my life, and I will tell you the truth.

The prince drew the slave up, and pressed him to tell him. As soon as he was out of the well, my lord, said he trembling, your highness must perceive it is impossible for me to satisfy you in my present condition; I beg you to give me leave to go and change my clothes first. I permit you, but do it quickly, said the prince; and be sure you conceal nothing.

The slave went out, and having locked the door upon the prince, ran to the palace just as he was. The king was at that time in discourse with his prime vizier, to whom he had just related the grief in which he had passed the night on account of his son’s disobedience, and opposition to his will.

The minister endeavoured to comfort his master, by telling him, the prince himself had given him opportunity to reduce him. Sir, said he, your majesty need not repent of having treated your son after this sort. Have but patience to let him continue awhile in prison, and assure yourself his heat of youth will abate, and he will submit to all you require.

The grand vizier had just made an end of speaking, when the slave came in, and cast himself at king Schahzaman’s feet. My lord, said he, I am very sorry to be the messenger of ill news to your majesty, which I know must create you fresh affliction. The prince is distracted, my lord; what he talks of a lady having lain with him all night, and his treatment to me, as you may see, too plainly proves it. Then he proceeded to tell all the particulars of what prince Camaralzaman had said to him, and the violence with which he had been treated, in terms that made his story credible.

The king, who did not expect to hear any thing of this afflictive kind, said to the prime minister, This is a very melancholy turn, very different from the hopes you gave me just now: go immediately, without loss of time, see what is the matter, and come and give me an account.

The grand vizier obeyed instantly; and coming into the prince’s chamber, he found him sitting on his bed in good temper, and with a book in his hand, which he was reading.

After mutual salutations, the vizier sat down by him, and said, My lord, I wish that a slave of yours was punished for coming to frighten the king, your father, by news that he has brought him.

What news is that, replied the prince, that could give my father so great alarm? I have much greater cause to complain of that slave.

Prince, answered the vizier, God forbid that the news which he has told your father concerning you should be true; indeed, I myself find it to be false, by the good temper I observe you in, and which I pray God to continue. It may be, replied the prince, he did not make himself well understood; but since you are come, who ought to know something of the matter, give me leave to ask you, who was that lady that lay with me last night?

The grand vizier was thunderstruck at this question: however, he recovered himself, and said, My lord, be not surprised at my astonishment at your question. Is it possible, that a lady, or any other person in the world, should penetrate by night into this place, without entering at the door, and walking over the body of your slave? I beseech you recollect yourself, and you will find it is only a dream which has made this impression on you.

I give no ear to what you say, said the prince, raising his voice; I must know of you absolutely what is become of the lady; and if you scruple to obey me, I am in a place where I shall soon be able to force you to obey me.

At these stern words, the grand vizier began to be under greater confusion than before, and was thinking how to extricate himself. He endeavoured to pacify the prince by good words, and begged of him, in the most humble and guarded manner, to tell him if he had seen this lady.

Yes, yes, answered the prince, I have seen her, and am very well satisfied you sent her to tempt me. She played the part you had given her admirably well, for I could not get a word out of her. She pretended to be asleep, but I was no sooner got into a slumber; than she arose and left me. You know all this: for I doubt not she has been to make her report to you.

My lord, replied the vizier, I swear to you nothing of this has been acted, which you seem to reproach me with; neither your father nor I have sent this lady you speak of; permit me, therefore, to remind your highness once more, you have only seen this lady in a dream.

Do you come to affront and contradict me, said the prince in a great rage, and to tell me to my face, that what I have told you is a dream? At the same time, he took him by the beard, and loaded him with blows, as long as he could stand.

The poor grand vizier endured with respectful patience all the violence of his lord’s indignation, and could not help saying within himself, Now am I in as bad a condition as the slave, and shall think myself happy if I can, like him, escape from farther danger. In the midst of repeated blows, he cried out for a moment’s audience, which the prince, after he had nearly tired himself with beating him, consented to give him.

I own, my prince, said the grand vizier, dissembling, there is something in what your highness suspects: but you cannot be ignorant of the necessity a minister is under to obey his royal master’s orders; yet if you will but be pleased to set me at liberty, I will go and tell him any thing on your part that you shall think fit to command me. Go, then, said the prince, and tell him from me, if he pleases, I will marry the lady he sent me, or rather that was brought to me last night Do this quickly, and bring me a speedy answer. The grand vizier made a profound reverence, and went away, not thinking himself altogether safe till he had got out of the tower, and shut the door upon the prince.

He came and presented himself before king Schahzaman, with a countenance that sufficiently showed he had been ill used, and which the king could not behold without concern. Well, said the king, in what condition did you find my son? Sir, answered the vizier, what the slave reported to your majesty is but too true. He then began to relate his interview with Camaralzaman, how he flew into a passion upon his endeavouring to persuade him it was impossible the lady he spoke of should have got in to him; the ill-treatment he had received from him; how he had used him, and by what means he made his escape.

Schahzaman, so much the more concerned as he loved the prince with excessive tenderness, resolved to find out the truth of this matter, and therefore proposed himself, to go and see his son in the tower, accompanied with the grand vizier.

Prince Camaralzaman received the king, his father, in the tower where he was confined, with great respect. The king sat down, and after he had made his son the prince sit down by him, put several questions to him, which he answered with great good sense. The king every now and then looked on the grand vizier, as intimating he did not find his son had lost his wits, but rather thought he had lost his.

The king at length spoke of the lady to the prince. My son, said he, I desire you to tell me what lady it was that lay with you the other night, as I have been told.

Sir, answered Camaralzaman, I beg your majesty not to give me more vexation on that head, but rather to oblige me by letting me have her in marriage: whatever aversion I may hitherto have discovered for women, this young lady has charmed me to that degree, that I cannot help confessing my weakness. I am ready to receive her at your majesty’s hands, with the deepest gratitude.

King Schahzaman was surprised at this answer of the prince, so remote, as he thought, from the good sense he had shown before. My son, said he to him, you fill me with the greatest astonishment imaginable by what you now say to me; I swear to you by my crown, that is to devolve upon you after me, I know not one word of the lady you mention; and if any such has come to you, it was altogether without my knowledge or privity. But how could she get into this tower without my consent? For whatever my grand vizier told you, it was only to appease you: it must therefore be a mere dream; and I beg of you not to believe otherwise, but recover your senses.

Sir, replied the prince, I should be for ever unworthy of your majesty’s favour, if I did not give entire credit to what you are pleased to say; but I humbly beseech you at the same time to give a patient hearing to what I shall say to you, and then to judge whether what I have the honour to tell you be a dream or not.

Then prince Camaralzaman related to the king his father after what manner he had been awaked, exaggerating the beauty and charms of the lady he found by his side, the instantaneous love he conceived for her, and the pains he took to awaken her without effect. He did not conceal what had obliged him to awake and fall asleep again, after he had made the exchange of his ring with that of the lady: showing the king the ring, he added, Sir, your majesty must needs know my ring very well, you have seen it so often. After this I hope you will be convinced that I have not lost my senses, as you have been almost made to believe.

King Schahzaman was so perfectly convinced of the truth of what his son had been telling him, that he had not a word to say, remaining astonished for some time, and not being able to utter a syllable.

The prince took advantage of this opportunity, and said farther, Sir, the passion I have conceived for this charming lady, whose precious image I bear continually in my mind, is so very great, that I cannot resist it. I entreat you therefore to have compassion on me, and procure me the happiness of enjoying her.

Son, replied the king, after what I have just heard, and what I see by the ring on your finger, I cannot doubt but that your passion is real, and that you have seen this lady, who is the object of it. Would to God I knew who she was, and I would make you happy from this moment, and I should be the happiest father in the world! But what means have I to come at the knowledge of her? Where shall I find her, and how seek for her? How could she get in here, and by what conveyance, without my consent? Why did she come to sleep with you only to show you her beauty, to kindle a flame of love while she slept, and then leave you while you were in a slumber? These things, I must confess, are past my finding out; and if Heaven is not so favourable to us as to give some light into them, we, I fear, must both go down to the grave together. So saying, and taking the prince by the hand, Come then, my son, let us go and afflict ourselves in conjunction; you with hopeless love, and I with seeing you grieve, and not being able to remedy your affliction.

King Schahzaman then led his son out of the tower, and conveyed him to the palace, where he was no sooner arrived, than in despair for loving an unknown object he fell sick, and took to his bed; the king shut himself up with him, and spent many a day in weeping, without attending to the affairs of his kingdom.

The prime minister, who was the only person that had admittance to him, came one day and told him, the whole court, and even the people, began to murmur at not seeing him, and that he did not administer justice every day as he was wont to do; adding, he knew not what disorder it might occasion. I humbly beg your majesty, therefore, proceeded he, to pay some attention, I am sensible your majesty’s company is a great comfort to the prince, and that his company is a mutual relief to your grief; but then you must not run the risk of letting all be lost. Permit me to propose to your majesty, to remove with the prince to the castle on a little island near the port, where you may give audience to your subjects twice a week only; during these absences the prince will be so agreeably amused with the beauty, prospect, and good air of the place, that he will bear them with the less uneasiness.

King Schahzaman approved this proposal; and after the castle, where he had not resided for some time, had been furnished, he removed thither with the prince; and, excepting the time that he gave audience, as aforesaid, he never left him, but passed all his time on his son’s pillow, endeavouring to comfort him in sharing his grief.

While matters passed thus in the capital of king Schahzaman, the two genies, Danhasch and Caschcasch, had carried the princess of China back to the palace where the king had shut her up, and laid her in her bed as before.

When she awaked next morning, and found by looking to the right and to the left, that prince Camaralzaman was not by her, she cried out with such a voice to her women as soon brought them to her bed. Her nurse, who presented herself first, desired to be informed what she would please to have, and if any thing disagreeable had happened to her.

Tell me, said the princess, what is become of the young man that has passed the night with me, and whom I love with all my soul? Madam, replied the nurse, we cannot understand your highness, unless you will be pleased to explain yourself.

A young man, the best made and most amiable, said the princess, slept with me last night, whom, with all my caresses, I could not awake; I ask you where he is?

Madam, answered the nurse, your highness asks us these questions to jest with us. I beseech you to rise. I am in earnest, said the princess, and I must know where this young man is. Madam, insisted the nurse, you were alone when you went to bed last night; and how any man could come to you without our knowledge, we cannot imagine, for we all lay about the door of your chamber, which was locked, and I had the key in my pocket.

At this the princess lost all patience, and catching her nurse by the hair of her head, and giving her two or three sound cuffs, she cried, You shall tell me where this young man is, old sorceress, or I will beat your brains out.

The nurse struggled to get from her, and at last succeeded; when she went immediately, with tears in her eyes, and her face all bloody, to complain to the queen her mother, who was not a little surprised to see her in this condition, and asked who had done this.

Madam, began the nurse, you see how the princess has treated me; she had certainly murdered me, if I had not had the good fortune to escape out of her hands. She then began to tell what had been the cause of all that violent passion in the princess. The queen was surprised to hear it, and could not guess how she came to be so infatuated, as to take that for a reality which could be no other than a dream. Your majesty must conclude from all this, madam, continued the nurse, that the princess is out of her senses. You will think so yourself, if you will go and see her.

The queen’s affection for the princess was too deeply interested in what she heard; she ordered the nurse to follow her; and they went together to the princess’s palace that very moment.

The queen of China sat down by her daughter’s bed-side, immediately upon her arrival in her apartment; and after she had informed herself about her health, began to ask her what had made her so angry with her nurse, as to treat her in the manner she had done. Daughter, said she, this is not right; and a great princess like you should not suffer herself to be so transported with passion.

Madam, replied the princess, I plainly perceive your majesty is come to mock me; but I declare I will never let you rest till you consent I shall marry the young man that lay with me last night. You must know where he is, and therefore I beg of your majesty to let him come in to me again.

Daughter, answered the queen, you surprise me; I know nothing of what you talk of. Then the princess lost all respect for the queen. Madam, replied she, the king my father and you have persecuted me about marrying, when I had no inclination; I now have an inclination, and I will have this young man I told you of, for my husband, or I will kill myself.

Here the queen endeavoured to calm the princess by soft words. Daughter, said she, you know well you are alone in this apartment; how then could any man come to you? But instead of hearing her, the princess interrupted her, and flew out into such extravagancies as obliged the queen to leave her, and retire in great affliction, to inform the king of all that had passed.

The king hearing it, had a mind likewise to be satisfied in person; and coming to his daughter’s apartment, asked her if what he had just heard was true. Sir, replied the princess, let us talk no more of that; I only beseech your majesty to grant me the favour that I may marry the young man I lay with last night.

What! daughter, said the king, has any one lain with you last night? How, sir, replied the princess, without giving him time to go on, do you ask me if any one lay with me last night? your majesty knows that but too well. He was the finest and best made youth the sun ever saw. I desire him of you for my husband: I entreat you do not refuse me. But that your majesty may not longer doubt whether I have seen this young man, whether he has lain with me, whether I have caressed him, or whether I did not do my utmost to awake him, without succeeding, see, if you please, this ring. She then reached forth her hand, and showed the king a man’s ring on her finger. The king did not know what to make of all this; but as he had confined her as mad, he began to think her more mad than ever: therefore, without saying any thing more to her, for fear she might do violence to herself or somebody about her, he had her chained, and shut up more close than ever, allowing her only the nurse to wait on her, with a good guard at the door.

The king, exceedingly concerned at this indisposition of his daughter, sought all possible means to get her cured. He assembled his council, and after having acquainted them with the condition she was in, If any of you, said he, is capable of undertaking her cure, and succeeds, I will give her to him in marriage, and make him heir to my dominions and crown after my decease.

The desire of enjoying a handsome young princess, and the hopes of one day governing so powerful a kingdom as that of China, had a strange effect on an emir, already advanced in age, who was present at this council. As he was well skilled in magic, he offered the king to cure his daughter, and flattered himself with success. I consent, said the king; but I forgot to tell you one thing, and that is, that if you do not succeed, you shall lose your head. It would not be reasonable you should have so great a reward, and yet run no risk on your part: and what I say to you, continued the king, I say to all others that shall come after you, that they may consider beforehand what they undertake.

The emir, however, accepted the condition, and the king conducted him where the princess was. She covered her face as soon as she saw them come in, and cried out, Your majesty surprises me, in bringing with you a man I do not know, and by whom my religion forbids me to be seen. Daughter, replied the king, you need not be scandalized, it is only one of my emirs who is come to demand you of me in marriage. It is not, I perceive, the person that you have already given me, and whose faith is plighted by the ring I wear, replied the princess: be not offended that I will never marry any other.

The emir expected the princess would have said or done some extravagant thing, and was not a little disappointed when he heard her talk so calmly and rationally; for then he knew her disease was nothing but a violent and deep-rooted love-passion. He dared not explain himself to the king, who would not have suffered the princess to give her hand to any other than the person to whom he wished to give her with his own hand. He therefore threw himself at his majesty’s feet, and said, After what I have heard and observed, sir, it will be to no purpose for me to think of curing the princess, since I have no remedies proper for her malady; for which reason I humbly submit my life to your majesty’s pleasure. The king, enraged at his incapacity, and the trouble he had given him, caused him immediately to be beheaded.

Some days after, his majesty, unwilling to have it said that he had neglected his daughter’s cure, put forth a proclamation in his capital, importing, that if there were any physician, astrologer, or magician, who would undertake to restore the princess to her senses, he need only come, and he should be employed, on condition of losing his head if he miscarried. He had the same published in the other principal cities and towns of his dominions, and in the courts of the princes his neighbours.

The first that presented himself was an astrologer and magician, whom the king caused to be conducted to the princess’s prison by a eunuch. The astrologer drew forth, out of a bag he carried under his arm, an astrolabe, a small sphere, a chafing-dish, several sorts of drugs proper for fumigations, a brass pot, with many other things, and desired he might have a fire lighted.

The princess demanded what all these preparations were for. Madam, answered the eunuch, they are to exorcise the evil spirit that possesses you, to shut him up in this pot, and throw him into the sea.

Foolish astrologer, replied the princess, I have no occasion for any of your preparations, but am in my perfect senses, and you alone are mad. If your art can bring him I love to me, I shall be obliged to you; otherwise you may go about your business, for I have nothing to do with you. Madam, said the astrologer, if your case be so, I shall desist from all endeavours, believing the king your father can only remedy your disaster in this particular. So putting up his trinkets again, he marched away, very much concerned that he had so easily undertaken to cure an imaginary malady.

Coming to give an account to the king of what he had done, he would not wait for the eunuch to speak for him, but began thus boldly: According to what your majesty published in your proclamation, and what you were pleased to confirm to me yourself, I thought the princess was distracted, and depended on being able to recover her by the secrets I have long been acquainted with; but I soon found she had no other disease than that of love, over which my art had no power: your majesty alone is the physician that can cure her, by giving her in marriage to the person whom she desires.

The king was very much enraged at the astrologer, and had his head cut off upon the spot. But his fate did not deter others from making a similar attempt, so that in a short time, a hundred and fifty astrologers, physicians, and magicians, who came upon this account, all underwent the same fate; and their heads were set upon poles on every gate of the city.

The Story of Marzavan, with the sequel of that of the Prince Camaralzaman.

The princess of China’s nurse had a son, whose name was Marzavan, and who had been foster-brother to the princess, and brought up with her. Their friendship was so great during their childhood, and all the time they had been together, that they treated each other as brother and sister, as they grew up, even some time after their separation.

This Marzavan, among other studies, had from his youth been much addicted to judicial astrology, geomancy, and the like secret arts, wherein he became exceeding skilful. Not content with what he had learned from masters, he travelled as soon as he was able to bear the fatigue; and there was hardly any person of note in any science of art, but he sought him in the most remote cities, and kept company with him long enough to obtain all the information he desired, so great was his thirst after knowledge.

After several years absence in foreign parts on this account, he returned to the capital city of his native country, China; where seeing so many heads on the gate by which he entered, he was exceedingly surprised; and coming home, demanded for what reason they had been placed there; but more especially he informed himself of the condition of the princess his foster-sister, whom he had not forgotten. As he could not receive an answer to one inquiry without the other, he heard at length the general account with much sorrow, waiting till he could learn more from his mother, the princess’s nurse.

Although the nurse, mother to Marzavan, was very much employed about the princess, yet she no sooner heard her dear son was returned, but she found time to come out, embrace him, and converse with him a little. Having told him, with tears in her eyes, what a sad condition the princess was in; and for what reason the king, her father, had confined her, he desired to know of his mother, if she could not procure him a private sight of her royal mistress, without the king knowing it. After some pause, she told him she could say nothing to him for the present, but if he would meet her next day at the same hour, she would give him an answer.

The nurse knowing none could approach the princess, but herself, without leave of the eunuch who commanded the guard at the gate, addressed herself to him, who she knew was so lately appointed, that he could know nothing of what had before passed at the court of China. You know, said she to him, I have brought up and suckled the princess, and you may likewise have heard that I had a daughter whom I brought up along with her. This daughter has been since married; yet the princess still does her the honour to love her, and would fain see her, but she would do it without any body’s perceiving her coming in or out.

The nurse would have gone on; but the eunuch cried, Say no more; I will with pleasure do any thing to oblige the princess: go and fetch your daughter, or send for her about midnight, and the gate shall be open to you.

As soon as night came, the nurse went to look for her son, Marzavan, and having found him, dressed him so artificially in women’s clothes, that nobody could know he was a man. She carried him along with her, and the eunuch verily believing it was her daughter, admitted them together.

The nurse, before she presented Marzavan went to the princess, and said, Madam, this is not a woman I have brought to you; it is my son, Marzavan, in disguise, newly arrived from his travels, who having a great desire to kiss your hand, I hope your highness will admit him to that honour.

What! my brother Marzavan, said the princess, with great joy; come hither, cried she, and take off that veil; for it is not unreasonable sure that a brother and a sister should see each other without covering their faces.

Marzavan saluted her with profound respect; when she, without giving him time to speak, cried out, I am rejoiced to see you returned in good health after so many years’ absence, and without sending the least account all the while of your welfare, even to your good mother.

Madam, replied Marzavan, I am infinitely obliged to your highness for your goodness in rejoicing at my health: I hoped to have heard a better account of yours than what, to my great affliction, I am now witness of; nevertheless, I cannot but rejoice that I am come seasonably enough to bring your highness that remedy which you stand so much in need of; and though I should reap no other fruit of my studies and long voyage, I should think myself fully recompensed.

Speaking these words, Marzavan drew forth out of his pocket a book and other things, which he judged necessary to be used, according to the account he had had from his mother of the princess’s distemper. The princess seeing him make all these preparations, cried out, What! brother, are you then one of those that believe me mad? Undeceive yourself, and hear me.

The princess then began to relate to Marzavan all the particulars of her story, without omitting the least circumstance, even to the ring which was exchanged for hers, and which she showed him. I have not concealed the least matter from you, quoth she; yet it is true, there is something that I cannot comprehend, which has given occasion for some persons to think me mad; but this is for want of attending to the rest, which is literally as I tell you.

After the princess had done speaking, Marzavan, filled with wonder and astonishment, continued for some time with his eyes fixed on the ground, without speaking a word; but at length he lifted up his head, and said, If it be as your highness says, and which I do not in the least doubt, I do not despair to procure you the satisfaction you desire; but I must first entreat your highness to arm yourself with patience for some time longer, till I shall return; till I have travelled over kingdoms which I have not yet visited; and when you hear of my return, be assured the object of your wishes is not far off. So saying, Marzavan took leave of the princess, and set out next morning on his intended voyage.

He travelled from city to city, from province to province, and from island to island; and in every place he passed through, he could hear of nothing but the princess Badoura, which was the princess of China’s name, and her history.

About four months after, our traveller arrived at Torf, a seaport town, great and populous, where he no more heard of the princess Badoura, but all the talk was of prince Camaralzaman, who was sick, and whose history very much resembled hers. Marzavan was extremely delighted to hear this, and informed himself of the place where the prince was to be found. There were two ways to it; one by land and sea, the other by sea only, which was the shortest way.

Marzavan chose the latter, and embarking on board a merchant ship, he arrived safe in sight of king Schahzaman’s capital; but just before it entered the port, the ship struck against a rock, by the unskilfulness of the pilot, and foundered. It went down in sight of prince Camaralzaman’s castle, where were at that time the king and his grand vizier.

Marzavan could swim very well, and immediately upon the ship’s sinking, cast himself into the sea, and got safe on shore under the castle, where he was soon relieved by the grand vizier’s order. After he had changed his clothes, and been well treated, and was recovered, he was introduced to the grand vizier, who had sent for him.

Marzavan being a young man of good air and address, this minister received him very civilly; and when he heard him give such just and pertinent answers to what was asked of him, conceived a great esteem for him. He also gradually perceived he possessed a great deal of knowledge; therefore said to him, From what I can understand, I perceive you are no common man; you have travelled a great way; would to God, you had learned any secret for curing a certain sick person, who has greatly afflicted this court for a long while.

Marzavan replied, If he knew what malady that was, he might perhaps find a remedy for it.

Then the grand vizier related to him the whole story of prince Carmaralzaman, from its origin, and concealed nothing; of his birth so earnestly desired, his education, the inclination the king, his father, had to see him early married, his resistance, and extraordinary aversion to marriage, his disobeying his father in full council, his imprisonment, his pretended extravagancies in prison, which were afterwards changed into a violent passion for a certain unknown lady, who, he pretended, had exchanged a ring with him, though, for his part, he verily believed there was no such person in the world.

Marzavan gave great attention to all the grand vizier said, and was infinitely rejoiced to find, that by means of his shipwreck, he had so fortunately lighted on the person he was looking after. He saw no reason to doubt that prince Camaralzaman was the man the princess of China was so violently in love with, and that this princess was equally the object of his passion; therefore, without explaining himself farther to the vizier, he desired to see him, that he might be better able to judge of his distemper and its cure. Follow me, said the grand vizier, and you will find the king with him, who has already desired I should introduce you to him.

The first thing that struck Marzavan on entering the prince’s chamber, was to find him upon his bed languishing, and with his eyes shut. Although he saw them in that condition, and although the king, his father was sitting by him, he could not help crying out, Heavens! was there ever a greater resemblance! He meant to the princess of China; for it seems the princess and prince were much alike.

The words of Marzavan excited the prince’s curiosity so far, that he opened his eyes and looked upon him. Marzavan, who had a ready wit, laid hold of that opportunity, and made his compliment in verse extempore, but in such a disguised manner, that neither the king nor grand vizier understood any thing of the matter. However, he represented so nicely what had happened to him with the princess of China, that the prince had no reason to doubt he knew her, and could give him tidings of her. This made him so joyful, that the effects of it showed themselves in his eyes and looks.

After Marzavan had finished his compliments in verse, which surprised prince Camaralzaman so agreeably, his highness took the liberty to make a sign to the king, his father, to go from the place where he was, and let Marzavan sit by him.

The king, overjoyed at this alteration, which gave him hopes of his son’s speedy recovery, quitted his place, and taking Marzavan by the hand, led him to it, obliging him to sit in it. Then his majesty demanded of him who he was, and whence he came; and upon Marzavan’s answering he was a subject of China, and came from that kingdom, the king cried out, Heaven grant you may be able to recover my son from this profound melancholy, and I shall be eternally obliged to you; all the world shall see now handsomely I will reward you. --Having said thus, he left the prince to converse at full liberty with the stranger, whilst he went and rejoiced with the grand vizier upon this happy rencontre.

Marzavan, leaning down to the prince, spoke low in his ear thus: Prince, said he, it is time you should cease to grieve. The lady for whom you suffer is the princess Badoura, daughter of Gaiour, king of China. This I can assure your highness from what she has told me of her adventure, and what I have learned of yours. She has suffered no less on your account, than you have on hers. Here he began to relate all that he knew of the princess’s story, from the fatal night of their extraordinary interview.

He omitted not to acquaint him, how the king had treated those who had failed in their pretensions to cure the princess of her indisposition. But your highness is the only person, added he, that can cure her effectually, and may present yourself without fear. However, before you undertake so great a voyage, I would have you perfectly recovered, and then we will take such measures as are necessary. Think then, immediately, of the recovery of your health.

This discourse had a marvellous effect on the prince: he found so great relief by the hopes he conceived of speedily fulfilling his desires, that he felt he had strength sufficient to rise, and begged leave of his father to dress himself with such an air, as gave the old king incredible pleasure.

King Schahzaman could not refrain from embracing Marzavan, without inquiring into the means he had used to produce this wonderful effect; and soon after went out of the prince’s chamber with the grand vizier, to publish this agreeable news. He ordered public rejoicings for several days together, and gave great largesses to his officers and the people, alms to the poor, and caused the prisoners to be set at liberty throughout his kingdom. The joy was soon general in the capital, and in every corner of his dominions.

Prince Camaralzaman, though extremely weakened by almost continual want of sleep, and long abstinence from almost all food, soon recovered his health. When he found himself in a condition to undertake the voyage, he took Marzavan aside, and said, Dear Marzavan, it is now time to perform the promise you have made me. I burn with impatience to see the charming princess; and if you do not speedily give me an opportunity to put an end to her torments and my own, by setting out on our journey immediately, I shall soon relapse into my former condition. One thing still afflicts me, continued he, and that is the difficulty I shall meet with in getting leave of my father to go. This would be a cruel disappointment to me, if you do not contrive a way to prevent it. You see he scarce ever leaves me.

At these words the prince fell to weeping; and Marzavan said, I foresaw this difficulty; let not your highness be grieved at that, for I will undertake to prevent it. My principal design in this voyage was to deliver the princess of China from her malady, and this from all the reasons of mutual affection which we have borne to each other from our birth, besides the zeal and affection I otherwise owe her; and I should be wanting in my duty to her, if I did not do my best endeavour to effect her cure and yours, and exert my utmost skill. This is then the means I have contrived to obtain your liberty: you have not stirred abroad for some time, therefore let the king, your father, understand you have a mind to take the air, and ask his leave to go out on a hunting party two or three days with me. No doubt he will grant your request; which when he has done, order two good horses to be got ready, one to mount, the other to change, and leave the rest to me.

Next day, prince Camaralzaman took his opportunity. He acquainted the king, he was desirous to take the air, and if he pleased, would go and hunt two or three days with Marzavan. The king gave his consent, but bid him be sure not to lie out above one night, since too much exercise at first might impair his health, and too long absence create his majesty uneasiness. He then ordered him to choose the best horses in his stable, and himself took particular care that nothing should be wanting. When all was ready, his majesty embraced the prince, and having recommended to Marzavan the care of him, he let him go. Prince Camaralzaman and Marzavan were soon mounted; when, to amuse the two grooms that led the fresh horses, they made as if they would hunt, and so got as far off the city and out of the road as was possible. When night began to approach, they alighted at a caravansera or inn, where they supped, and slept till about midnight, when Marzavan awaked the prince, without awaking the grooms, and desired his highness to let him have his suit, and to take another for himself, which was brought in his baggage. Thus equipped, they mounted the fresh horses, and after Marzavan had taken one of the groom’s horses by the bridle, they set out as hard as their horses could go.

At daybreak, they were got into a forest, where, coming to the meeting of four roads, Marzavan desired the prince to wait for him a little, and went into the forest. He then cut the groom’s horse’s throat, and after having torn the prince’s suit, which he had put off, besmearing it with blood, he threw it into the highway.

The prince demanded his reason for what he had done. He told his highness he was sure the king, his father, would no sooner find that he did not return, and come to know that he was departed without the grooms, but he would suspect something, and immediately send people in quest of them. They that come to this place, said he, and find this bloody habit, will conclude you are devoured by wild beasts, and that I have escaped to avoid the king’s anger. The king, persuading himself you are dead, will stop farther pursuit, and we may have leisure to continue our journey without fear of being followed. I must confess, continued Marzavan, this is a violent way of proceeding, to alarm an old father with the death of his son, whom he loves so passionately; but his joy will be the greater when he shall hear you are alive and happy. --Brave Marzavan, replied the prince, I cannot but approve such an ingenious stratagem, or sufficiently admire your conduct; I have fresh obligations to you for it.

The prince and Marzavan, well provided with cash for their expenses, continued their journey both by land and sea, and found no other obstacle, but the length of the time which it necessarily took up. They, however, arrived at length at the capital of China, where Marzavan, instead of going to his lodging, carried the prince to a public inn. They tarried there incognito three days, to rest themselves after the fatigue of the voyage; during which time, Marzavan caused an astrologer’s habit to be made for the prince. The three days being expired, they went together to the bath, where the prince put on his astrologer’s habit; and from thence Marzavan conducted him in sight of the king of China’s palace, where he left him, to go and acquaint his mother, the princess Badoura’s nurse, of his arrival, to the end she might inform the princess.

Prince Camaralzaman, instructed by Marzavan what he was to do, and provided with all he wanted as an astrologer, came next morning to the gate of the king’s palace, before the guards and porters, and cried aloud, I am an astrologer, and am come to effect a cure on the respectable princess Badoura, daughter of the most high and mighty monarch Gaiour, king of China, on the conditions proposed by his majesty, to marry her if I succeed, or else to lose my life for my fruitless and presumptuous attempt.

Besides the guards and porters at the gate, this novelty drew together a great number of people about prince Camaralzaman. There had no physician, astrologer, nor magician appeared for a long time on this account, deterred by the many tragical examples of ill success that appeared before their eyes; it was therefore thought there were no more of these professions in the world, or that there were none so mad as those that had gone before them.

The prince’s good mien, noble air, and blooming youth, made every body that saw him pity him. What mean you, sir, said some that were nearest to him, thus to expose a life of such promising expectations to certain death? Cannot the heads you see on all the gates of this city deter you from such an undertaking? In the name of God, consider what you do; abandon this rash attempt, and begone.

The prince continued firm, notwithstanding all these remonstrances; and as he saw nobody come to introduce him, he repeated the same cry with a boldness that made every body tremble. They all then cried, Let him alone, he is resolved to die; God have mercy upon his youth and his soul! --He then proceeded to cry out a third time in the same manner, when the grand vizier came in person, and introduced him to the king of China.

As soon as the prince came into the king’s presence, he bowed and kissed the ground. The king, who, of all that had hitherto presumptuously exposed their lives on this occasion, had not seen one worthy to cast his eyes upon before, felt real compassion for prince Camaralzaman, on account of the danger he was about to undergo. But as he saw him more deserving than ordinary, he showed him more honour, and made him come and sit by him. Young man, said he, I can hardly believe you, at this age, can have acquired experience enough to dare attempt the cure of my daughter. I wish you may succeed, and would give her to you in marriage with all my heart, with the greatest joy, more willingly than I should have done to others that have offered themselves before you; but I must declare to you, at the same time, with great concern, that if you do not succeed in your attempt, notwithstanding your noble appearance and your youth, you must lose your head.

Sir, replied the prince, I have infinite obligations to your majesty for the honour you design me, and the great goodness you show to a stranger; but I desire your majesty to believe I would not have come from so remote a country as I have done, the name of which, perhaps, may be unknown in your dominions, if I had not been certain of the cure I propose. What would not the world say of my fickleness, if, after so great fatigues and dangers as I have undergone on this account, I should abandon this generous enterprise? Even your majesty would soon lose that esteem you have conceived for me. If I must die, sir, I shall die with the satisfaction of not having lost your esteem after I have merited it. I beseech your majesty, therefore, to keep me no longer impatient to display the certainty of my art, by the proof I am ready to give of it.

Then the king commanded the eunuch, who had the custody of the princess, to introduce prince Camaralzaman into her apartment; but before he would let him go, he reminded him once more that he was at liberty to renounce his design; yet the prince paid no regard, but, with astonishing resolution and eagerness, followed the eunuch.

When they came to a long gallery, at the end of which was the princess’s apartment, the prince, who saw himself so near the object of his wishes, who had occasioned him so many tears, pushed on, and got before the eunuch.

The eunuch, redoubling his pace, with much ado got up with him. Whither away so fast? cried he, taking him by the arm; you cannot get in without me; and it should seem you have a great desire for death, thus to run to it headlong. Not one of all those many astrologers and magicians I have introduced before made such haste as yourself to a place whither I fear you will come but too soon.

Friend, replied the prince, looking earnestly on the eunuch, and continuing his pace, this was because none of the astrologers you speak of were so sure of their art as I am of mine: they were certain, indeed, they should die if they did not succeed, but they had no certainty of their success. On this account they had reason to tremble on approaching the place whither I go, and where I am sure to find my happiness. He had just spoke these words as he was at the door. The eunuch opened it, and introduced him into a great hall, whence was an entrance into the princess’s chamber, divided from it only by a piece of tapestry.

Prince Camaralzaman stopt before he entered, speaking more softly to the eunuch for fear of being heard in the princess’s chamber. To convince you, said he, there is neither presumption, nor whim, nor youthful conceit, in my undertaking, I leave it to your own desire, whether I should cure the princess in your presence, or where we are, without going any farther.

The eunuch was amazed to hear the prince talk to him with such confidence; he left off insulting him, and said seriously to him, It is no matter whether you do it here or there, provided the business is done: cure her how you will, you will get immortal honour by it, not only in this court, but over all the world.

The prince replied, It will be best, then, to cure her without seeing her, that you may be witness of my skill. Notwithstanding my impatience to see a princess of her rank, who is to be my wife, yet, out of respect to you, I will deprive myself of that pleasure for a little while. He was furnished with everything proper for an astrologer to carry about him: taking pen, ink, and paper, out of his pocket, he wrote this billet to the princess:--

Prince Camaralzaman to the Princess of China.

‘Adorable princess!

‘The love-sick prince Camaralzaman will not trouble you with a recital of the inexpressible pains that he has endured ever since that fatal night in which your charms deprived him of the liberty which he resolved to preserve as long as he lived. He only tells you that he devoted his heart to you in your charming slumbers; those importunate slumbers that hindered him from beholding the brightness of your piercing eyes, in spite of all his endeavours to oblige you to open them. He presumed to present you with his ring as a token of his passion; and to take yours in exchange, which he sends in this billet. If you will condescend to return it, as a reciprocal pledge of your love, he will esteem himself the happiest of all lovers. If not, the sentence of death, which your refusal brings him, will be received with the more resignation, because he dies for love of you. He waits in your ante-chamber for your answer.’

When the prince had finished his billet, he folded it up, and enclosed in it the princess’s ring, without letting the eunuch see what he did. When he had sealed it, he gave it to him: There, friend, said he, carry it to your mistress; if it does not cure her as soon as she reads it, and sees what is inclosed in it, I give you leave to tell every body that I am the most ignorant and impudent astrologer that ever was, is, or ever will be.

The eunuch, entering the princess of China’s chamber, gave her the packet he received from prince Camaralzaman. Madam, said he, the boldest astrologer that ever lived, if I am not mistaken, is arrived here, and pretends, that on reading this letter, and seeing what is in it, you will be cured; I wish he may prove neither a liar nor impostor.

The princess Badoura took this billet, and opened it with a great deal of indifference: but when she saw the ring, she had not patience to read it through: she rose hastily, broke the chain that held her by struggling, ran to the door, and opened it. She knew the prince as soon as she saw him, and he knew her: they presently embraced each other tenderly, and without being able to speak for excess of joy: they looked on one another a long time, wondering how they met again after their first interview. The princess’s nurse, who ran to the door with her, made them come into her chamber, where the princess Badoura gave the prince her ring, saying, Take it, I cannot keep it without restoring yours, which I will never part with; neither can it be in better hands.

The eunuch went immediately to tell the king of China what had happened. Sir, said he, all the astrologers and doctors who have hitherto pretended to cure the princess, were fools in comparison of the last. He made use neither of schemes nor conjurations, of perfumes, or any thing else, but cured her without seeing her. Then he told the king how he did it. The monarch was agreeably surprised at the news, and going presently to the princess’s chamber, embraced her: he afterwards embraced the prince, and, taking his hand, joined it to the princess’s. Happy stranger, said the king, whoever you are, I will keep my word, and give you my daughter to wife; though, by what I see in you, it is impossible for me to believe you are really what you appear, and would have me believe you to be.

Prince Camaralzaman thanked the king in the most humble expressions, that he might the better show his gratitude. As for my person, said he, I must own I am not an astrologer, as your majesty very judiciously guessed; I only put on the habit of one, that I might succeed more easily in my ambition to be allied to the most potent monarch in the world. I was born a prince, and the son of a king and of a queen; my name is Camaralzaman; my father is Schahzaman, who now reigns over the islands that are well known by the name of the Islands of the Children of Khaledan. He then told him his history, and how wonderful was the rise of his love; that the princess’s was altogether as marvellous; and that both were confirmed by the exchange of the two rings.

When the prince had done speaking, the king said to him, This history is so extraordinary, it deserves to be known to posterity; I will take care it shall; and the original being deposited in my royal archives, I will spread copies of it abroad, that my own kingdom and the kingdoms around me may know it.

The marriage was solemnized the same day, and the rejoicings for it were universal all over the empire of China. Nor was Marzavan forgotten: the king gave him an honourable post in his court immediately, and a promise of farther advancement.

Prince Camaralzaman and the princess Badoura enjoyed the fulness of their wishes in the sweets of marriage; and the king kept continual feastings for several months, to show his joy on the occasion.

In the midst of these pleasures, prince Camaralzaman dreamt one night, that he saw his father, Schahzaman, on his deathbed, ready to give up the ghost, and heard him speak thus to his attendants: My son, to whom I gave birth; my son, whom I so tenderly loved; whom I bred with so much fondness, so much care, has abandoned me, and is himself the cause of my death. He awoke with a great sigh, which awakened the princess, who asked him the cause of it.

Alas! my love, cried the prince, perhaps in the very moment that I am speaking, the king, my father, is no more. He then acquainted her with his melancholy dream, which occasioned him so much uneasiness. The princess, who studied to please him in every thing, did not immediately inform him she had contrived a way to do it, fearing that the desire to see his father again would make him take less delight in her company in a distant country. She went to her own father that very day, and finding him alone, kissed his hand, and thus addressed herself to him: Sir, I have a favour to beg of your majesty, and I beseech you not to deny me; but that you may not believe I ask it at the solicitation of the prince, my husband, I assure you beforehand, he knows nothing of my asking it of you; it is, that you will give leave for me to go with him and see king Schahzaman, my father-in-law.

Daughter, replied the king, though I shall be very sorry to part with you for so long a time as a journey to a place so distant will take up, yet I cannot disapprove of your resolution; it is worthy of yourself, notwithstanding the fatigue of so long a journey; go, child, I give you leave, but on condition that you stay no longer than a year in king Schahzaman’s court. I hope the king will agree to this, that we shall alternately see, he his son and his daughter-in-law, and I my daughter and my son-in-law.

The princess communicated the king of China’s consent to prince Camaralzaman, who was transported to hear it, and gave her thanks for this new token of her love.

The king of China gave orders for preparations to be made for the journey; and when all things were ready he accompanied the prince and princess several days’ journey on their way; they parted at length with great weeping on all sides; the king embraced them, and having desired the prince to be kind to his daughter, and to love her always with the same passion he now loved her, he left them to proceed on their journey, and to divert himself, hunted all the way as he returned to his capital city.

When prince Camaralzaman and the princess Badoura had dried up their tears, they comforted themselves with the thought how glad king Schahzaman would be to see them, and how they should rejoice to see the king.

They travelled about a month, and at last came to a meadow of great extent, planted at convenient distances with tall trees, forming an agreeable shade. The day being unusually hot, Camaralzaman thought it best to encamp there, and proposed it to Badoura, who, having the same intention, the more readily consented to it. They alighted in one of the finest spots; a tent was presently set up; the princess, rising from the shade under which she sat down, entered it, and the prince ordered his servants to pitch their tents also, while they stayed there, and went himself to give directions. The princess, weary with the fatigues of the journey, bid her women untie her girdle, which they laid down by her; and she falling asleep, her attendants left her by herself.

Prince Camaralzaman having seen all things in order, came to the tent where the princess was sleeping; he entered, and sat down without making any noise, intending to take a nap himself; but observing the princess’s girdle lying by her, he took it up, and looked upon the diamonds and rubies one by one. In doing it, he saw a little purse hanging to it, sewed neatly on the stuff, and tied fast with a riband; he felt it, and found there was something solid in it. Desirous to know what it was, he opened the purse, and took out a cornelian, engraven with unknown figures and characters. This cornelian, said the prince to himself, must be something very valuable, or my princess would not carry it with so much care. It was Badoura’s talisman, [84] which the queen of China had given her daughter as a charm, that would keep her, as she said, from any harm as long as she had it about her.

The prince, the better to look at the talisman, took it out to the light, the tent being dark; and while he was holding it up in his hand, a bird darted down from the air and snatched it away from him.

It would be easy to conceive the concern and grief of prince Camaralzaman, when he saw the bird fly away with the talisman. [85] He was more troubled at it than words can express, and cursed his unseasonable curiosity, by which means his dear princess had lost a treasure that was so precious, and so valued by her.

The bird having got her prize, settled on the ground not far off, with the talisman in her mouth. The prince drew near it, in hopes she would drop it; but as he approached, the bird took wing, and settled again on the ground farther off. Camaralzaman followed her, and the bird having swallowed the talisman, took a farther flight; the prince being very dexterous at a mark, thought to kill her with a stone, and still followed her; the farther she flew, the more eager he grew in pursuing her, keeping her always in view. Thus the bird drew him along from hill to valley, and valley to hill, all day, every step leading him out of the way from the field, where he left his camp, and the princess Badoura; and instead of perching at night on a bush, where he might probably have taken her, she roosted on a high tree, safe from his pursuit. The prince vexed to the heart for taking so much pains to no purpose, thought of returning to the camp; but, said he to himself, which way shall I return? Shall I go down the hills and valleys which I passed over? Shall I wander in darkness? And will my strength bear me out? How durst I appear before my princess without her talisman? Overwhelmed with such thoughts, and tired with the pursuit, sleep came upon him, and he lay down under a tree, where he passed the night.

He awoke the next morning before the bird had left the tree; and as soon as he saw her on the wing, followed her again that whole day, with no better success than he had done the last, eating nothing but herbs and fruits all the way as he went: he did the same for ten days together, pursuing the bird, and keeping her in his eye from morning to night, lying always under the tree where she roosted. On the eleventh day the bird continued flying, and Camaralzaman observing her, he came near a great city. When the bird came to the walls, she flew over them, and the prince saw no more of her: so he despaired of ever recovering the princess Badoura’s talisman.

Camaralzaman, whose grief was beyond expression, went into the city, which was built on the sea side, and had a fine port; he walked up and down the streets without knowing where he was, or where to stop: at last he came to the port, in as great uncertainty as ever what he should do. Walking along the river side, he perceived the gate of a garden open, and an old gardener at work in it; the good man looking up, saw he was a stranger and a Mussulman; so he asked him to come in, and shut the door after him.

Camaralzaman entered, and as the gardener bade him shut the door, demanded of the gardener why he was so cautious. Because, replied the old man. I see you are a stranger newly arrived and a Mussulman; and this city is inhabited for the most part by idolaters, who have a mortal aversion to us Mussulmen, and treat those few of us that are here with great barbarity. I suppose you did not know this; and it is a miracle that you have escaped as you have thus far, these idolators being very apt to fall upon the Mussulmen that are strangers, or to draw them into a snare, unless those strangers are instructed how to beware of them. I bless God who has brought you into a place of safety.

Camaralzaman thanked the honest gardener for his advice, and the security he offered him in his house; he would have said more, but the good man interrupted him, saying, Let us leave complimenting; you are weary, and must want to refresh yourself. Come in, and rest yourself. He conducted him into his little hut; and after the prince had eaten heartily of what he set before him, with a cordiality that charmed him, he requested him to relate how he came there.

Camaralzaman complied with his request; and when he had ended his story, without concealing any part of it, he asked him which was the nearest way to the king his father’s territories; for it is in vain for me to think of finding my princess where I left her, after wandering eleven days from the spot by so extraordinary an adventure. Ah! continued he, how do I know she is alive? and saying thus, he burst into tears. The gardener replied, there was no possibility of his going thither by land, the ways were so difficult, and the journey so long: besides, there was no accommodation for his subsistence; or, if there were, he must necessarily pass through the countries of so many barbarous nations, that he would never reach his father’s. It was a year’s journey from the city where he was to any country inhabited only by Mussulmen; that the quickest passage for him would be to go to the isle of Ebene, whence he might easily transport himself to the isles of the children of Khaledan; that a ship sailed from the port every year to Ebene, and he might take that opportunity of returning to these islands. The ship departed, said he, but a few days ago; if you had come a little sooner, you might have taken your passage in it. If you will wait the year round, when it makes the voyage again, and will stay with me and accept of my house, such as it is, you will be as welcome to it as to your own.

Prince Camaralzaman was glad he had met with such an asylum, in a place where he had no acquaintance nor interest. He accepted the offer, and lived with the gardener till the time came that the ship was to sail to the isle of Ebene. He spent his time in working all day in the garden, and all night in sighs, tears, and complaints, thinking of his dear princess Badoura. We must leave him in this place, to return to the princess, whom we left asleep in her tent.

The Story of the Princess Badoura, after her separation from Prince Camaralzaman.

The princess slept a long time, and when she awoke, wondered that Prince Camaralzaman was not with her; she called her women, and asked them if they knew where he was. They told her they saw him enter the tent but did not see him go out again. While they were talking to her, she took up her girdle, found the little purse open, and that the talisman was gone. She did not doubt but Camaralzaman had taken it to see what it was, and that he would bring it back with him. She waited for him impatiently till night, and could not imagine what made him stay away from her so long.

When it was quite dark, and she could hear nothing of him, she fell into violent grief; she cursed the talisman, and him that made it; and, had not she been restrained by duty, would have cursed the queen her mother, who gave her such a fatal present. She was the more troubled, because she could not imagine how her talisman should have caused the prince’s separation from her: she did not however lose her judgment and came to a courageous resolution, not common with persons of her sex.

She only and her women knew of the prince’s being gone; for his men were reposing or asleep in their tents. The princess, fearing they would betray her, if they had any knowledge of it, moderated her grief, and forbid her women to say or do any thing that might create the least suspicion. She then laid aside her habit, and put on one of Prince Camaralzaman’s, being so like him, that next day, when she came abroad, his men took her for him.

She commanded them to pack up their baggage and begin their march; and when all things were ready, she ordered one of her women to go into her litter, she herself mounting on horseback, and riding by her side.

They travelled several months by land and sea; the princess continuing the journey under the name of Camaralzaman. They took the island of Ebene in their way to the isles of the children of Khaledan. They went to the capital of the island of Ebene, where a king reigned whose name was Armanos. The persons who first landed, giving out that the ship carried prince Camaralzaman, who was returning from a long voyage, and was forced in there by a storm, the news of his arrival was presently carried to court.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us